Class JBELLlfilL 
 Book . 1) 7 
 
 GopightN . 
 
 CQE2RIGHT DEPOSIT 
 
M. 
 
 * 
 
 SPIRIT WORL^D 
 AND SPIRIT LIFE 
 
 descriptions deceived ^Ihrou&h 
 C/4utomatic Writing by 3 C. E. D. 
 
 <® <ZD Edited by 3 F. <R. <© <® 
 
 nnnnnnnnnnnn ddd 
 Published by J. F. <ROWNY <PRESS 
 
 Los Angeles 1922 California 
 
 1 
 
-?£ * SDl 
 
 -pi 
 
 Copyright, 1922 
 
 By 
 
 FRED RAFFERTY 
 
 Santa Ana 
 
 Cal. 
 
 J. *. ROWNY PRESS, LOS ANGELES, CALIF. 
 
 M2B73 
 
 ©CIAOOOISI 
 I 
 
PREFACE 
 
 SEVENTEEN years ago, when quite alone, after the 
 'passing' of father, mother, sister, and brothers, I 
 formed a friendship, that grew into a companionship 
 so fine that the world became for me a happier place and 
 life a brighter thing. We were a trio : 'Dee/ 'F. R.,' and 
 'Sis'; for so we changed our names to familiar and in- 
 timate expression. 
 
 Twelve years passed, with no break in the happy as- 
 sociation, and then suddenly and with little warning Dee 
 passed out of this earthly life. To me, remained the 
 hope of renewing the companionship in a world where 
 parting is unknown. To. F. R. a black wall, beyond 
 which, nothing! For, long before, his mind had ac- 
 cepted the reasoning of materialistic philosophy, and, 
 arguing from that standpoint, death ended all; and life, 
 going out like a spent candle, could in nowise be re- 
 lighted. 
 
 Months went by. Finally a few friends, interested in 
 psychic phenomena, asked us to join them in experiment. 
 From the first, even through primitive table-tipping and 
 the much criticized ouija-board, messages came that ar- 
 rested the attention, and F. R. grew more and more 
 interested. Later, through ouija, I was asked to try au- 
 tomatic writing; and, after a few trials, found the pen- 
 cil moving quite freely and giving messages which I 
 could not have anticipated, and which many times were 
 quite contrary to my own thought and belief. 
 
 Dee almost at first gave her name and proved to us 
 
Preface 
 
 her identity. Mary — Mary Bosworth — Dee has told us, 
 is the good angel who was sent to meet her as she passed 
 into the Beyond. Mary is the leader of the communi- 
 cating circle on that side. 
 
 With this explanation or introduction, I have left the 
 work of selecting and editing the mass of material com- 
 ing through the pencil, to the patient care of F. R. 
 
 'Sis'. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 I Introductory ----- 9 
 
 II Communication -.-.-- 13 
 
 III Tests and Evidential Matter - - 26 
 
 IV The Awakening - - - 43 
 
 V The Spirit Body ----- 46 
 
 VI Spirit Senses ----- 52 
 
 VII Spirit Land ------ 58 
 
 VIII Language and Speech - 69 
 
 IX Spirit Life ------ 78 
 
 X The Negative Aspect of Spirit Life 94 
 
 XI Study and Teaching 99 
 
 XII Love and Service - 103 
 
 XIII Activities and Occupations - - 105 
 
 XIV Spirit Forces - - - - - 110 
 
 XV The Aura, Personality, Etc. - - 119 
 
 XVI Vibrations and Music - 132 
 
 XVII Evil ------- 137 
 
 XVIII Undeveloped Spirits - - 144 
 
 XIX Progress - - - - - - 156 
 
 XX Circles and Planes - - - - 169 
 
 XXI Spirit Influence ----- 176 
 
 XXII Messengers ----- 181 
 
 XXIII Movement and Travel - 188 
 
 XXIV Other Worlds ----- 194 
 
 XXV Reincarnation ----- 200 
 
 XXVI Spiritualism and the Bible - - 206 
 
 XXVII Miscellaneous ----- 212 
 
 XXVIII A Spirit Testimony 230 
 
 XXIX A Message ------ 235 
 
 APPENDIX Children Stories - - - 253 
 
I. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 THE reasons for the publication of this book may be 
 inferred from the various communications recorded 
 in this chapter. They were not all given at one 
 time, but are fragments from many conversations and 
 messages, placed together because belonging to one sub- 
 ject. 
 
 "Give the truth to the world, let it be received where 
 it will. Many will read the messages. Some will ac- 
 cept the truth, others will read through curiosity, a few 
 will ridicule. Yet to all is the truth given, and to all 
 remains the power of choice. 
 
 "The hope of the world in this time of trouble is in 
 spiritualizing all forms of activity. Love and service; 
 service and love. These must be the watchwords if the 
 world is to come into lasting peace. We are trying to 
 influence a world that is going astray and might cause 
 undreamed-of suffering. We are trying to overcome the 
 thought of materialists and to bring a spiritual outlook 
 into the earthly life. We need the help of all on earth 
 who can think in spiritual terms. The great battle to 
 be fought now is between the spiritual and the material, 
 between idealism and carnalism. I have received in- 
 structions from the higher powers to call all who will 
 to help. You can help by giving the world our thought, 
 and I am asking that you help because the battle will be 
 long and the victory far away." 
 
 9 
 
10 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 
 
 "You do not realize the necessity in your world for 
 a stronger and more compelling spiritual belief. We 
 think it possible to create that belief through the influ- 
 ence and teachings from this side. We are trying to 
 exert a power for good upon a world that sadly needs 
 our help. All influences for good are needed. For 
 many the church is sufficient; for some a future life 
 must be absolutely proved; others require manifesta- 
 tions or messages from the unseen world. But beyond 
 these are the few who seek the larger field of spiritual 
 truth. All ways are needed, if through them we can 
 teach the earth-people that they are now, through their 
 mortal lives, preparing either happiness or bitter regret 
 or sorrow, for the future life. The thoughts, actions, 
 habits of that life extend their influence to this one. 
 Lives filled with evil deeds, injustice, impurity, cruelty, 
 dishonesty, cannot wash themselves clean by slipping 
 out of the material body through that which you call 
 death. Make it known, you who can see and tell it to 
 others. Make it known to all who will learn!" 
 
 "Do you understand how different life would be there 
 if all would try to give as well as to receive; if all 
 would learn to serve unselfishly the world in which they 
 live, and learn the higher happiness of spiritual thought 
 and life? The coming of the new age is not for one or 
 for two to bring in, but rather the mighty influence from 
 here moving through the spiritually discerning ones 
 there." 
 
 At one time this word was sent through the pencil: 
 "When I saw myself — saw the mistakes, the wrong 
 thinking and wrong doing of my earthly life, the revela- 
 tion filled me with dismay. It is this last discerning of 
 
Introductory 1 1 
 
 our own earthly lives that fulfills the old teaching of 
 the 'judgment day.' Remember that every good act, 
 every loving, unselfish service, is registered upon the 
 spirit and helps to prepare a brighter future for the 
 soul when it arrives here. Why will the earth people 
 be so blind? How can we emphasize more strongly the 
 truth, that mortals are preparing their future lives now, 
 and that their heavenly state is for them to choose? 
 Make it plainly known that selfishness embodies all 
 other sins, for it is the yielding to self-love and self- 
 indulgence that creates other sins." 
 
 "We were all mistaken on earth, ministers and lay- 
 men alike. Lawyers are not just ; merchants not honest ; 
 business men forgetting their honor while grasping 
 greater gains ; ministers allowing creeds to outweigh serv- 
 ice. Why do clergymen emphasize creed instead of 
 service? Why do they mourn over death, instead of 
 telling of the wonderful opportunities beyond? Why do 
 judges punish crime instead of educating the criminal? 
 Why does the world spend its care and thought on the 
 fleeting shadows of earth life, rather than study the con- 
 ditions of the heavenly one which is to last forever?" 
 
 "You tell us that the world does not believe the mes- 
 sages from here because of the false teaching that 
 comes to earth from those pretending to be heavenly 
 guides. It is true that many undeveloped and mischiev- 
 ous ones on this plane are sending false and foolish 
 teaching to whoever will receive it there. Yet, does 
 the world abandon religion because of its grievous er- 
 rors? Do teachers stop teaching because ignorant ones 
 put forward wrong ideas? Do honest men give up their 
 honest business because dishonest ones are busy in graft 
 or robbery? Do physicians stop healing the sick because 
 
12 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 of the unlearned pretenders in their profession? Good 
 and evil have gone on together since the world began, 
 and it is still a conflict even on this plane. It is for the 
 wise ones of earth to recognize the truth in the teaching 
 from here, and to discard that which is not true. Learn 
 to discriminate. Learn to discover the spirit beneath the 
 words, and judge of its sincerity by its spiritual value." 
 
II. 
 
 COMMUNICATION 
 
 ONE of the arguments used against spirit communi- 
 cation is: "It cannot possibly be true, because so 
 many have lost loved ones and have longed with 
 unutterable longing for some word or sign from them; 
 yet none has come." Such critics do not understand 
 that there must be a receiver here as well as a sender 
 there. They do not realize that the so-called sixth sense 
 is not a universal attribute. Yet it is that uncompre- 
 hended sense that renders one capable of receiving mes- 
 sages that otherwise would fall on empty air. Some 
 possess this psychic power naturally; others may par- 
 tially acquire it through practice. But in both cases cer- 
 tain conditions are necessary for the receiving of the 
 subtle, soundless words that cross the unseen boundary. 
 
 Speaking of the development of this psychic sense, 
 we are told: 
 
 "You can train the mind to stop thinking. Shut out 
 all the world and all the busy vibrations of the brain. 
 Study passivity; practice the passive condition until you 
 feel yourself in tune with the higher vibrations. Try 
 to realize yourself as spirit, — not bound by the limita- 
 tions of the flesh, — but spirit on its way to immortal 
 life. Then, when the message comes, listen spiritually; 
 think of yourself only as a medium through which the 
 words may filter to your mortal mind. For we must 
 influence that mind, or you could not recommunicate our 
 ideas to the world." 
 
 13 
 
14 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 A former teacher of psychology told us through the 
 pencil : 
 
 "I tried to analyze the mind processes when on earth, 
 and found that when I could attain the most absolute 
 silence of the brain, the most absolute passivity, I re- 
 ceived a gleam of thought from here. I did not recog- 
 nize the source then, but called it the action of the sub- 
 conscious intelligence. But now I know that into that 
 silence of the brain, thoughts and words were impressed 
 from here. Cultivate, then, this habit of silence. Spend 
 some portion of each day in as perfect passivity as you 
 can attain; and wait for the inner vision, the heavenly 
 direction, which will surely follow, if you educate your 
 mind to receive, instead of giving out its own thought." 
 
 At another time, with a message partly written, a sen- 
 tence was suddenly broken off and this followed : 
 
 "Will you stop thinking out our problem? W T e are 
 trying to use your mind but it is not passive enough. 
 It sidetracks our thought before we can impress it upon 
 your brain. Just now we wished one thing and you 
 thought another, and the ideas antagonized each other." 
 
 "We wish you to be so spiritually minded that we can 
 come to you at any time, but the conditions are often 
 contradictory. Sometimes you are passive when not 
 psychic, and sometimes psychic when not passive." 
 'Which is better then, psychic power or passivity?' 
 "We can come through passivity more easily than 
 through the psychic condition alone. To give up one's 
 personality and let us take its place is true passivity, and 
 sometimes that is lacking when the spirit is most de- 
 sirous to receive." 
 
 There are many ways in which the discarnate intelli- 
 
Communication 15 
 
 gence tries to communicate with mortals. Raps, table 
 tipping, trance speech and writing, the ouija-board, au- 
 tomatic writing, letters of fire ; — all have had their place. 
 For ourselves the much ridiculed ouija-board brought 
 messages both interesting and evidential; although au- 
 tomatic writing soon superseded the little triangle as 
 quicker and more convenient. 
 
 "Many people begin with ouija," we were told, "and 
 then discover other and better ways." 
 
 We asked through what power the ouija-board mes- 
 sages were sent. 
 
 "We influence your mind. If your brain does not 
 respond, we cannot write. What we do is to impress 
 the idea and let your brain form the words. Occasion- 
 ally we can communicate our own words, but not al- 
 ways." 
 
 We asked about Hyslop's pictograph theory. 
 
 "It explains many things. We try to form pictures in 
 your mind of the things we wish you to know, and the 
 choice of the words generally comes from your own 
 consciousness. But the idea is ours. Do not forget that. 
 The words used are often not the ones we wish, but we 
 have to take the ones called up in your brain by the 
 idea sent across." 
 
 'It is claimed by some that the subjective mind, the 
 subliminal mind, the latent memory, will account for the 
 communications ?' 
 
 "Some things do come from one's own mind, but only 
 such things as have been previously put into it." 
 
 'What is the subconscious mind?' 
 
 "The subconscious is the soul, and has the attributes 
 of the soul. Inspiration, knowledge quickly acquired, 
 sensitiveness to impressions; — all these belong to the im- 
 mortal part of life." 
 
16 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'We were told once that conscious and subconscious 
 minds might be better called the material and the spiritu- 
 al?' 
 
 "That is true. Your spiritual body is as much with 
 you now as it will be here: only here your spiritual im- 
 pressions will not be obscured by the material senses." 
 
 'The subconscious mind plays so many tricks, many 
 are inclined to think it might do everything that is claimed 
 as spirit manifestation?' 
 
 "The subconscious mind is a puzzle here as well as 
 there. But we know that beyond its curious powers of 
 memory, there is a great field for the true spirit life. 
 And we here can discriminate and see the difference be- 
 tween the action of that subconsciousness and the out- 
 pouring of words, sentences, messages, and inspirations 
 from here. We see and know. You do not see, and 
 hardly know. Why not trust us to separate the two ac- 
 tivities? Your mind does get in occasionally; but we 
 tell you so, and stop your writing. Can you not trust 
 us to guide you?" 
 
 Sis frequently notices that remarks from that side 
 apply closely to thoughts that are in her mind, and she 
 has wondered if her subjective mind had influenced the 
 pencil. One night the pencil wrote: 
 
 "We know your thought and will prove it otherwise. 
 We are here, and we are not your mind nor your sub- 
 jective self. Answer me! Does your subjective mind 
 move your arm or turn your hand around like this? 
 Tell me!" 
 
 During this writing her hand was twisted and turned 
 nearly over, still keeping the pencil on the paper. 
 
 "The inner mind is a problem we have to deal with, 
 and we are glad you are watching it too. It was to show 
 that it was not your own mind, that so many persons 
 
Communication 17 
 
 on this side have come to you in peculiar ways, and have 
 impressed you with the reality of their presence." 
 
 'You have many times told me that my own thought 
 was getting in and preventing your expression ?' 
 
 "The unintentional coloring of the messages, the ten- 
 dencies of individual thought, all have their part in 
 changing, even ever so little, the messages sent from 
 here. It is only through the most conscientious endeavor 
 on both sides that truth can filter through. The world 
 needs to know that there is no open highway between the 
 two worlds, — between the seen and the unseen ! We fol- 
 low hidden trails; sometimes we break new paths; oc- 
 casionally we wander far in search of an opening; and 
 we are glad when we find any narrow way by which we 
 may come. Yet the world scoffs if we lose a step here 
 and there and fail of perfect knowledge." 
 
 'Can you tell us some of the difficulties from your 
 side?' 
 
 "I think you do not comprehend the difference in the 
 intelligence of spirits, for some have only the concep- 
 tion of spirit life that was theirs when they left the 
 earth. Many are like children and could not intelligently 
 describe the life here. Others tell things that are not 
 true, sometimes in ignorance, sometimes in mischief. 
 Sometimes the newly arrived spirit may still be impressed 
 by its own earth conceptions, and may send those mis- 
 taken views to earth. 
 
 "You must not forget that upon this plane that is near- 
 est to earth, both good and evil forces meet. All come 
 here ; and even the malicious ones can communicate with 
 those on earth who will receive their messages. This is 
 one of the evils of the 'open door,' and must be carefully 
 guarded against. Do not harbor thoughts of hatred or 
 
18 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 revenge; for they will call towards you the evil-minded 
 here, and evil is the result. Be true to high ideals." 
 
 "Be critical, but be patient and fair-minded. Cast 
 out everything that proves to be a mistake, but keep your 
 faith in us nevertheless. Try to see the persistent effort 
 we are making to draw you toward us ; and if we some- 
 times fail, try to be patient with our failures and let us 
 try again. You must understand that the psychic power 
 here is as necessary for communication as it is there. 
 Not all here have that gift. We do not have it in full 
 degree, and you say of yourself that you are not strong 
 in psychic power; so you may understand that we are 
 not perfect senders and you are not a perfect receiver. 
 But if you are patient and conscientious we may get 
 much truth to you." 
 
 A prominent teacher told us through the pencil: 
 "The physical body is the greatest obstacle on earth 
 in an attempt to fix the mind on spiritual things. I felt 
 it so when there. The material senses are strong; and 
 are intentionally so, to aid us in our earthly existence. 
 Nevertheless it is nearly a prohibitive proposition when 
 the mortal tries to come into communication with spirit." 
 
 "If you could only see our difficulties you would be 
 more patient with misunderstandings. We are of differ- 
 ent condition and different expression, yet we try to give 
 the marvels of this life in ways that you can understand. 
 Be patient with our efforts to describe the indescriba- 
 ble." 
 
 'Can all spirits hear our voices when we speak?' 
 "Not all. That power is acquired by study. This 
 circle has made it a special study and all here listen and 
 hear your voice when you speak." 
 
Communication 19 
 
 Many times our teachers there find fault with Sis's 
 critical or doubting attitude, but once this was written : 
 
 "When we see the things that go across from here 
 through the too credulous mediums we are glad of your 
 skepticism. None of us wish a too uncritical attitude. 
 There are two sources of evidence of the genuineness of 
 our messages : one, the tests that have already been given 
 you ; the other, the messages themselves. These are defi- 
 nite statements, and in accord with high, spiritual life." 
 
 Quite frequently in the earlier months Sis's mind was 
 so filled with doubt as to prove an obstacle in receiving, 
 and the following comments were made at different times 
 regarding it: 
 
 "Try and keep in mind all the fine and true messages 
 that have come, and blot from your memory the mistakes 
 that have been made. When you come here you will see 
 our difficulties of communication, and will only wonder 
 that anything can get through perfectly." 
 
 "You are much too doubtful, and hinder those who try 
 to help. Yet doubt is better than too much credulity. 
 That is why we are trying to give you proofs : that you 
 may as honestly believe as you honestly doubt." 
 
 "Doubt is the only barrier, and you must recognize this, 
 so that you will not lock us out." 
 
 "It is right to prove all things, but you destroy the 
 proof by too much doubt. We are giving you things be- 
 yond the power of the senses to reveal. Your inner spirit 
 bears testimony to the truth. Listen to that, and believe." 
 
 The dangers of false teaching from that side were 
 called to our attention and summed up as follows : 
 
 "First, those newly arrived, with only their earth de- 
 sires and knowledge. Second, the really wicked ones who 
 
20 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 have not left their malicious influences in the grave, and 
 will lead others astray if possible. Third, those who, 
 though good, are mistakenly so, and still cling to the con- 
 victions of their earthly education, — its mistaken beliefs, 
 creeds, etc. Those who wish to receive the truth from 
 this side must cultivate discrimination, must desire the 
 spiritual teaching, with its pure and unselfish conditions. 
 Yet even then, care and always care should be taken, that 
 the message does not suffer in transmission, and does 
 not get entangled in the mind-thought of the medium." 
 
 Sis spoke of some wonderful spirit manifestations of 
 which she had read, and the pencil wrote: 
 
 "You must not be disappointed because your power is 
 of different quality. Have I not told you that the psy- 
 chic gift manifests itself differently in different people? 
 You are not a picture painter, nor a psychic letter-writer, 
 nor have you any gift in materialization or trumpet speak- 
 ing. These gifts are distributed among various people, 
 and apparently all are necessary to influence different 
 qualities of mind." 
 
 Clairvoyance and telepathy have been advanced many 
 times in attempts to explain away the spirit origin of 
 communications. To get a better understanding of what 
 these words mean we have asked Mary about them. 
 
 'Does clairvoyance belong to the spiritual or the ma- 
 terial part of man?' 
 
 "It is a spiritual gift entirely. It is the spirit vision 
 and is unlimited in range. How otherwise could we go 
 to you when you are in strange places ?" 
 
 'What is telepathy?' 
 
 "It is the power to reproduce in another brain or an- 
 other spirit, one's own thought. That is the shortest def- 
 inition ; but the power used, or the 'how' of it, would re- 
 
Communication 21 
 
 quire a longer explanation. Will you wait until we can 
 call some one who can explain more fully?" 
 
 Then after a moment or two : 
 
 "A teacher is here who says that the action of the mind 
 is twofold, — the outgoing and the incoming. The out- 
 going action may be" 
 
 The pencil stopped for some time. Then another at- 
 tempt was made: 
 
 "The brain receives impressions through all the material 
 senses. But beyond these are the unexplained operations 
 of other perceptions. These come from spirit forces" 
 
 Then came an exceptionally long wait, — so long that I 
 finally asked if it was because Sis was lacking in psy- 
 chic power. 
 
 "Not altogether. We are trying to give, in language 
 sufficiently plain, the delicate operations of human 
 thought, — the intricate actions of brain and spirit. 
 
 "It is true that the human brain can send out thought 
 which may find a receptive brain upon which it may be 
 impressed. It is also true that spirit forces may carry 
 messages from spirit to spirit. But in this latter case 
 both sender and receiver must be sensitized by spirit per- 
 ception." 
 
 'Is it through telepathy that you get messages to us?' 
 
 "Of course. How else could we reach you?" 
 
 'Could a mind on this plane pick out a fact from the 
 storehouse of another's memory?' 
 
 "It would have to be an active thought in that other 
 mind, a positive impression at the time." 
 
 Sis asked how they impressed a thought on her mind. 
 
 "You have to read our minds in a way, through our 
 help at least, before you can express outwardly through 
 the pencil." 
 
 I asked : 
 
22 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'Do you impress her mind with the thought, or does 
 she read your mind?' 
 
 "Mary thinks it is a blending of the two influences: 
 our desire to impress and her desire to receive. When 
 both influences are strong, the writing goes easily." 
 
 'I suppose these efforts to impress and to receive are 
 really some form of vibratory force?' 
 
 "Vibration is a universal power with so many expres- 
 sions they are hard to define sometimes." 
 
 'I wonder if each brain is a center of power, a creator 
 of vibrations?' 
 
 "That may be true in a way ; but there are so many 
 variations of power, that the influences would be hard 
 to classify. Mary wishes she were more scientific ; but 
 as yet she can deal only with results, seldom with causes. 
 The study of causes is usually for far higher planes than 
 ours. Some are intuitional here and seem to discern 
 knowledge far beyond. But I am not of this class, I 
 grieve to say. In the last analysis, of course, the great 
 Creator of all is the source of all power and all uses of 
 it." 
 
 'Mary, I wonder if you understand that statement any 
 better than we do?' 
 
 "Not much. We believe more than you do, but the 
 definite knowledge is ages in advance of our present 
 learning." 
 
 I had been reading aloud one evening an article, in 
 which apparently the foundation question was not, 'Can 
 the dead speak to us?,' but, 'What good will it do if they 
 can?' And we turned to Mary for her viewpoint. Very 
 emphatically the words were written : 
 
 "What good? Where are her thoughts, her knowledge 
 of the subject? She seems wholly ignorant of the higher 
 
Communication 23 
 
 teachings of this life; of the happiness it has brought to 
 anxiety; of the peace that has lightened pain; of the joy 
 that has overcome sorrow ; of the happy anticipation of 
 this life instead of the old terrified forebodings." 
 
 One evening Sis asked what she should write to a 
 friend concerning certain problems she had expressed, 
 and was met with : 
 
 "I am not your brain. Think it out yourself. You 
 can answer if you choose. Go to it!" 
 
 We laughed at the slang, and asked if it was their 
 thought. 
 
 "That was a reflection from earth, but it means a good 
 deal." 
 
 I asked if the expression was in Sis's mind. Mary 
 replied : 
 
 "We got the expression from her brain, and sent it 
 back through her brain. We have to depend largely upon 
 your word language to express our thought." 
 
 I asked: 
 
 'Do you ever supply your words entirely ?' 
 
 "Sometimes, and occasionally use expressions quite in- 
 dependent of her thought; but more often impress the 
 idea and let her choose the words." 
 
 The riddle of the subconscious mind, its action, its 
 limitations, — all have suggested many questions. One 
 evening I said : 
 
 'We have read that this subconscious mind that you say 
 is the soul, has no power of reasoning; it just records all 
 knowledge received. If it has no greater power, how 
 does it become a reasoning intelligence there?' 
 
 "The subconscious self has added powers here. Its 
 function on earth is to deepen impressions on the brain, 
 nerves, or ganglia ; and it often reacts by suggesting those 
 
24 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 impressions again to the outer thought in very persistent 
 ways. But, once freed from its earthly limitations, it be- 
 comes a complete personality, with all the independent 
 thought and action of the brain, and only suggests the 
 former life through memory." 
 
 Prof. William James gave us the following regarding 
 the subconscious mind : 
 
 "I worked on the problem during my life on earth and 
 found it too great for me, as the two phases interlocked 
 so confusingly. The whole subject is, of course, clarified 
 to me now; but the argument from here might not ap- 
 peal to students there. But I will state the proposition as 
 I now see it. 
 
 "There is an underlying consciousness in the human 
 organism peculiarly susceptible from the outside. Dreams, 
 visions, and germs of genius are hidden here. But this 
 is not all. This same underlying consciousness is sus- 
 ceptible to the influence of spirit life and spirit intelli- 
 gence ; it receives messages from the discarnate as well as 
 from incarnate influences. How to separate the spirit 
 from the mortal influences — to discern the origin of influ- 
 ences playing upon this sensitive unseen part of the hu- 
 man organism — is the work of the intellect, that God- 
 given power to separate, analyze, discard, or keep." 
 
 The name of Professor William James occurs at inter- 
 vals throughout this book. The manner in which we 
 made his acquaintance through the pencil is fully de- 
 scribed in Chapter XXIX. In addition to this episode 
 other valued testimony has been given confirming the 
 reality of his presence, which testimony for various 
 reasons has not been included in the record. For a long 
 time after he had apparently made known his identity, 
 Sis resisted the movement of the pencil whenever it 
 
Communication 25 
 
 appeared to be trying to write his name. One evening 
 when she had several times taken her hand away from 
 the paper at such attempts, the pencil finally wrote very 
 forcibly : 
 
 "Will you let me come, or not? W. James." 
 
 'Do you not know why I have resisted the tendency to 
 write your name?' 
 
 "No, I do not. Why?" 
 
 'Because I believed that one with your scholarly attain- 
 ments would scarcely come to an unknown and inexperi- 
 enced psychic, and I feared that my own mind was un- 
 consciously trying to dictate the name.' 
 
 The reply came quickly : 
 
 "Remember that I was a student there of the subject 
 you are now studying. No one can boast of knowledge 
 here. The little we know sinks into insignificance in com- 
 parison with the great yet-to-be-known. Can you under- 
 stand? We are all students. Let us learn together if to- 
 gether we can help." 
 
III. 
 
 TESTS AND EVIDENTIAL MATTER 
 
 1AM aware that the Society for Psychical Research 
 has devoted its energies to proving the one fact of 
 future existence, the continuity of human life after 
 that which we call death. The circle with which we have 
 been in communication regard that fact as already proved, 
 and devote their messages largely to spiritual teachings 
 and to descriptions of spirit life. In this volume, there- 
 fore, instruction concerning future existence is of chief 
 importance. The tests or evidential incidents which we 
 have received have mostly been given as a stimulus to 
 our own faith, and by way of credentials, that through 
 them others might believe the more serious communica- 
 tions. 
 
 A few of these incidents are given in this chapter, 
 trusting that they may serve to inspire belief in the mes- 
 sages that follow. The closing chapter of the book also 
 contains some evidential matter. 
 
 In 1918 Margaret Cameron's book, 'The Seven Pur- 
 poses,' was published. Having seen it advertised, I sent 
 for a copy. Of the contents of the book, we knew abso- 
 lutely nothing ; and because of this ignorance, it occurred 
 to us to try and secure some test through its pages. We 
 therefore asked our instructor to give us some word or 
 sentence used in the book. After a little time this reply 
 came: 
 
 "The name of Napoleon occurs in the book." 
 
 When the book arrived I looked eagerly through its 
 26 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 27 
 
 pages for the wished-for proof, but found only a refer- 
 ence to Napoleonic wars. We asked if that was what 
 was meant, but were told : 
 
 "No; Napoleon is mentioned." 
 
 The next day Sis went through it very carefully, find- 
 ing at last near its close, the name Napoleon in an incon- 
 spicuous sentence of four words. This name, occurring 
 as it does but once in the entire book, seems to us perfect 
 evidence, for it does not seem possible that human telep- 
 athy, 'cosmic consciousness,' or other explanation, can 
 account for that one solitary word, among sixty or sev- 
 enty thousand other words, being selected and impressed 
 upon her mind, to be reproduced in writing. 
 
 Before getting the book we had been reading others in 
 which the subject of each chapter was indicated in the 
 headlines above the chapter. This had suggested another 
 test from 'The Seven Purposes,' and we asked if they 
 could give the title of chapter four. 
 
 "No," was the reply, "the chapter has no title." 
 
 This we also found to be correct. 
 
 The Society for Psychical Research has insisted that 
 it is the unimportant things or occurrences that are most 
 evidential; important objects or events being more likely 
 to lodge in some human brain, thus bringing telepathy in 
 as a possible explanation. We had one test of this kind, 
 quite inconspicuous in character, but very evidential. 
 
 Several years before Dee left us her mother had passed 
 away, and to Dee was left the final disposal of her be- 
 longings. Some of these she gave away, keeping many 
 of the smaller things, packing these away in trunks or 
 closets. One evening we asked Dee if she could tell us 
 something we did not know. We had asked this before, 
 but it had always transpired that either Sis or I had some 
 
28 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 slight knowledge or memory that spoiled the test. As an 
 instance she wrote once: 
 
 "I am sure F. R. does not remember the curious little 
 fork which I bought in New Orleans." 
 
 But I did remember it, and the interesting shop from 
 which it came. But this evening she surprised us by 
 saying : 
 
 "Mother's hatpin in lower drawer of mahogany bu- 
 reau." 
 
 Now it happened that the bureau of solid mahogany 
 which had been in her own room Dee had left in her 
 will to a brother. It had several drawers, and under- 
 neath them all, a secret drawer. We believed naturally, 
 that the hatpin, of which we knew nothing, must have 
 been in this drawer and had been overlooked when the 
 bureau was taken away. So we gave up the matter as 
 one incapable of proof. Some months later Sis and I 
 were looking for an old embroidered cape that had be- 
 longed to Dee's mother, and we searched through the 
 drawers of a bureau in the room arranged for her moth- 
 er, but afterward rarely used. The articles had never 
 been looked over or touched since Dee had put them 
 away. In the search we found in the lower drawer un- 
 derneath many other articles, this hatpin which had be- 
 longed to her mother. The bureau, though of mahogany, 
 or at least of mahogany finish, was of much less impor- 
 tance than the first one, and it had not entered our minds 
 to look in it for the hatpin. But the information given : 
 "Mother's hatpin in lower drawer of mahogany bureau," 
 was literally correct. Although this may seem a trivial 
 matter, the fact that we had no knowledge of the article — 
 no person on earth even knew of its existence, and that 
 the things had never been examined since they were placed 
 there, — these lift the inconsequential occurrence into a test 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 29 
 
 of importance, and point to some supernormal intelligence 
 as the source of the information. 
 
 When selecting this incident for the book we asked Dee 
 if she had seen the hatpin in the drawer. She said she 
 had not. She had been searching her memory for tests 
 for us and had finally recalled placing this hatpin in the 
 place mentioned. 
 
 One evening we were questioning concerning the resi- 
 dence of a person whose address we did not know. We 
 were told: 
 
 "The address is V Street in the town of B ." 
 
 We said that the street was unknown to us. 
 
 "V Street lies between B and C 
 
 streets." 
 
 We were curious enough to motor to this town where 
 we found in a new part recently laid out, that we had 
 
 never seen, a short street called V lying for two 
 
 blocks between B and C streets. For vari- 
 ous reasons we did not attempt to ascertain if the person 
 lived on this street. 
 
 The movement of Sis's arm and hand in writing are to 
 us an evidence of a force quite unknown and quite inde- 
 pendent of herself. Her hand rests upon the table with 
 the pencil held loosely between the fingers. After some 
 minutes of waiting, — immediately at times, — there are 
 various little twitching movements of the fingers. Then 
 she describes a warmth that creeps up the center of her 
 wrist and arm. Soon afterward her hand is turned 
 quickly back and forth on the table, a dozen times or 
 more, and then moved to the top of the page, and the 
 pencil begins to form the letters. This is Mary's way of 
 announcing herself, the first word usually being her name. 
 When Dee comes, Sis's hand is whirled around in cir- 
 
30 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 cles on the table many times before beginning to write 
 her name. 
 
 Occasionally when something very emphatic is to be 
 written, or when her own doubt gets in the way, her hand 
 and arm to the elbow are jerked back to the shoulder 
 with such force that frequently she involuntarily ex- 
 claims because of the pain. She has tried to reproduce 
 this last motion voluntarily, but has never succeeded in 
 perfectly imitating it. Sometimes when writing Sis is a 
 little incredulous over the information given and proba- 
 bly resists somewhat the movement of the pencil. Then 
 suddenly her hand will be pressed downward with much 
 force, occasionally breaking the point of the pencil. 
 
 Mary and Dee seem to have charge of the writing, and 
 usually are the amanuenses for others who are allowed 
 to communicate, but who are not able to write. Occa- 
 sionally, however, some one from another circle appears 
 who has the ability to control her hand, and comes in 
 some unusual way. She describes as follows the way that 
 one of them came: 
 
 My hand was resting on the table as usual, when sud- 
 denly it was raised with energy, the pencil falling from 
 my ringers. My hand then raced back and forth across 
 the table, the fingers unmistakably imitating piano play- 
 ing. I was startled and asked : 
 
 'Who is this?' 
 
 I picked up the pencil and it wrote: 
 
 "I will not tell you." 
 
 Still more startled, I said: 
 
 'I will not write unless you tell me who you are.' 
 
 "I wish you to tell me who I am." 
 
 'I haven't the slightest idea.' 
 
 "I was in S once and saw you at your home." 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 31 
 
 'Well, that does not help me to recognize you.' 
 
 "I was stopping at E hotel." 
 
 With this there flashed into my brain the memory of 
 a Boston friend who one summer had been at this hotel 
 and who was very fond of piano music. I had often 
 played for him. 
 
 'Are you W S ?' 
 
 "Yes, now you have it." 
 
 Then followed a conversation which identified him 
 quite perfectly. 
 
 At another time an acquaintance tried for three eve- 
 nings before getting Sis to recognize him. Mary, who 
 was writing, persistently withheld the name, that it might 
 become another proof that Sis's own brain was not dic- 
 tating the words. Indeed this has been a frequent method 
 of introducing old and half -for gotten acquaintances, 
 Mary believing that these surprises are another evidence 
 of their presence. 
 
 Last summer while on a vacation trip, a friend asked 
 Sis if she could possibly get news of a young soldier boy, 
 whose home was in the same town, and who was a com- 
 rade friend of her daughter Elsie. He had been killed 
 by a shell shortly after entering the war. She gave his 
 
 name, W B , and that was all that Sis 
 
 knew of him. Always doubtful of her own power, Sis 
 had little faith that the soldier could be found ; or, if so, 
 that she could get any satisfactory message; and it was 
 several months before she even made the attempt. Fi- 
 nally one evening she asked if it would be possible, in 
 the multitude of soldiers over there, to find this one. 
 Mary replied: 
 
 "We are not very good in this line of work, — detec- 
 tive work of spirit land, you might call it, — but we are 
 willing to try if you will tell us more about him." 
 
32 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 Sis gave his name and address, and after a few mo- 
 ments of waiting, there was written : 
 
 "A young soldier has answered the call and says he 
 is the one. Will you let him tell his own story? I will 
 write for him. He says:" 
 
 "Yes, I was blown out of life there without my know- 
 ledge. The last thing I remember was starting on the 
 rush across 'no man's land.' That is all. Then I found 
 myself here, very confused, very doubtful even of my own 
 identity; for thought was not clear at first. The shock 
 to the physical had some influence, I suppose, on the 
 spiritual part of me. But this did not last long, and I 
 began to see other boys coming over, some frightened, 
 some smiling and glad, some with the brave soldier air 
 still with them. Some of them I knew, and I tried to talk 
 to them, but they were scarcely conscious enough of the 
 change to find words. Then we were beckoned away to 
 some place where we found other soldier boys, who had 
 been here longer, and had 'found themselves,' so to speak. 
 Then we wanted to know how the battles were going, and 
 we were allowed to watch, and sometimes to help the 
 boys : sometimes by sending courage to their soul 
 thoughts ; or, when wounded, to send peace thoughts, and 
 glad thoughts even, to those who were coming over. 
 
 "The life here is all so wonderful that I can have no 
 regret. But I wish I could send word to my parents. I 
 want them to know that I live, and live far more per- 
 fectly than before. And I am glad to be here, only I do 
 not want them to grieve." 
 
 'Can you tell me how you look?' 
 
 "I have been trying to impress my presence upon your 
 mind. I can say, slender of body, straight, and not too 
 tall, with blue eyes — or dark eyes of some kind, — hanged 
 if I know their color!* 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 33 
 
 "But anyway, tell Elsie I am the same boy she used 
 to know, and I want her to think of me with pleasure, 
 believing my life here is larger and better than I could 
 
 ever have made it there. Good by. W B ." 
 
 'That sounded all right, Mary. Do you think he is 
 the right one?' 
 
 "Yes. He is a bright boy, and we think he told the 
 exact truth; but we did not know his earth life, and could 
 not prove his identity except through his words." 
 
 Sis wished he had given more proof that he really was 
 
 W B . Almost immediately the pencil 
 
 wrote : 
 
 "Try to be passive and take this as he tells it, for he 
 returned as you talked of him." 
 
 Then evidently to convince her of his identity, he said : 
 
 "I went to a dance with Elsie not long before I went 
 away. We joked each other about the new dances and 
 she tried to teach me the new steps, and I only stepped 
 on her toes a few times ! Perhaps she will remember. I 
 was not in the home town when I enlisted. I enlisted in 
 another city." 
 
 After a time Sis sent this account to her friend, and 
 
 in reply was told that W B had enlisted, 
 
 not in his home town, but in another ; that he returned 
 to his home for a few days before his regiment left, and 
 during that time took Elsie to a dance; and that after- 
 
 * When reading this over, months later, Mary said W B 
 
 was there listening, and that he objected to the slang. We were sorry to 
 leave it out, thinking it an added touch. 
 
 "Mary thinks so too, but it might not be understood by dignified 
 readers. He has grown away from such speech and does not wish to be 
 remembered by it." 
 
 We talked it over and she finally said: 
 
 "He says, use it if you wish. It might seem more human as you 
 say." 
 
 I suggested that we use it, and give this record in a footnote. 
 
 "That is all right. Use it if you like in that way. W ." 
 
34 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 ward, when he said good bye to Elsie's mother, he laugh- 
 ingly told her that he 'couldn't dance, could only step on 
 Elsie's toes.' 
 
 Three strongly evidential circumstances occur here: 
 that he had not enlisted in his home town ; that he had 
 taken Elsie to a dance; and that the joke about stepping 
 on Elsie's toes was repeated from 'over there.' Another 
 case in which the small things of life prove big in an evi- 
 dential manner. 
 
 Mr. Edwin Friend, who lost his life on the ill-fated 
 Lusitania, was at one time, I understand, connected with 
 
 the American Society for Psychical Research. Mr. J 
 
 of this city had been intimately acquainted with Friend, 
 and came one evening to see if we could get any commu- 
 nication from him. Sis took up the pencil, and after a 
 short wait, it wrote : 
 
 "Dee is here. What can we do for you?" 
 
 We explained that Mr. J would like to talk to 
 
 his former acquaintance, Edwin Friend. 
 
 "Wait a little. We are sending a messenger for him." 
 
 Soon the writing commenced again with : 
 
 "He is here and is glad to know that his old-time friend 
 
 is present, and says if he thought J would respond, 
 
 he would shake hands with him." 
 
 Mr. J said later that to meet him with a joke 
 
 was quite characteristic. Then Mr. Friend asked if Mr. 
 
 J remembered their talks together, and that J 
 
 was not as doubtful of a future life as he himself had 
 
 been. Recalling their former conversations, Mr. J 
 
 admitted this was true. Mr. Friend continued : 
 
 "He was something of an investigator, but not along 
 the same lines as myself." 
 
 This was also true, and entirely unknown to us. 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 35 
 
 Then almost immediately Professor William James 
 took the pencil and wrote these sentences : 
 
 "Friend is better looking than when on earth. His 
 teeth are perfect. His eyes do not need glasses." 
 
 This was a complete puzzle to Sis as she had never 
 
 known anything about Friend. But to Mr. J they 
 
 suddenly assumed a particularly evidential character. Mr. 
 Friend, he said, was a very homely man, and was quite 
 conscious of his appearance. His teeth, it seems, were so 
 prominent as to be disfiguring. And owing to trouble 
 with his eyes, he wore glasses. So that the three sen- 
 tences in regard to personal appearance took on the im- 
 portance of tests. 
 
 Then Mr. J asked if Edwin Friend, as a test, 
 
 could tell him now what theory it was that he had ad- 
 vanced in a letter to a mutual friend. Mary asked twice 
 to have the question repeated. Then there was a short 
 wait, after which Mary wrote : 
 
 ''Edwin Friend was trying to remember the theory in 
 question. The open truth here, the perfection of knowl- 
 edge, make us forget sometimes our halting beliefs over 
 there." 
 
 Finally Mr. Friend wrote : 
 
 "I was absorbed in the telepathy theory to an extent, 
 and that telepathy plays a great part in communcation 
 between the two worlds." 
 
 This, Mr. J said, was the subject of the letter. 
 
 He then spoke of having a photograph of Mr. Friend, 
 and the pencil wrote : 
 
 "Well, he is welcome to it ! Tell him he had better hide 
 it under a curtain though." 
 
 Sis remarked that he had not lost his sense of fun over 
 there. He replied: 
 
 "We have lots of it, and James and I are constantly 
 
36 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 joking each other. I get after his pink pajamas, and he 
 calls me a stage beauty." 
 
 It was some time before Mr. J realized the rel- 
 evancy of this last. But suddenly he saw in it another 
 test, as Edwin Friend had been very fond of private 
 theatricals, and often took feminine parts in some comedy, 
 thus becoming the 'stage beauty' of the play. The 'pink 
 pa jama' incident is familiar to any one who has read the 
 books by Prof. Hyslop, the late secretary of the American 
 Society for Psychical Research. 
 
 At the last minute before the final arrangement of this 
 book, Mary put through another test. It is best given as 
 a copy from our records, as follows : 
 
 July 15th. Mary has been working for a week on a 
 test that had been arranged in their circle. It began on 
 the 9th, when she said: 
 
 "Try and be patient with our effort to send you mes- 
 sages. What we wish now is not easy to get across, and 
 so we wish your patient effort. Will you try now or wait 
 until another time?" 
 
 'I will try now if you think I am psychic enough.' 
 
 "We wish to tell you of a new idea that one of the 
 
 circle has suggested. It is that you The circle wish 
 
 you to try to 
 
 "Mary says she will wait. You do not take my thought 
 tonight. Mary will keep the thought for another time." 
 
 Then on the 12th, she wrote: 
 
 "We wish to give you a few words if you can take 
 them. We here are planning some 
 
 "Will you try to keep passive until I can get through 
 our thought. We wish to try to give you a word or two 
 that may connect in a sentence some other evening as a 
 sort of test. 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 37 
 
 "Try first a word meaning patience." 
 
 'Will the word endurance do?' 
 
 "Yes, that will do. Write it down." 
 
 'Endurance/ 
 
 "Yes, that will do. Then think of a word mean- 
 ■ng" 
 
 The pencil failed to make anything but illegible marks. 
 
 'Are you trying to write the word love ?' 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 'Love! 
 
 "That is all for this time. Mary says : Keep those two 
 words separate from other writing and let us add others." 
 
 'Do you wish some other word than love?' 
 
 "No, that is right. Keep those two words apart. We 
 know that you have no idea of what is coming, therefore 
 your mind is not doing this." 
 
 (On two other evenings Mary continued these endeav- 
 ors to get certain words across. There was much diffi- 
 culty with two of them ; so, for the sake of brevity, sev- 
 eral pages of the record are omitted, but the method was 
 the same as has been shown.) 
 
 This afternoon Mary asked Sis to write down the 
 words received: Endurance, Love, Electricity, Society, 
 Thought. Almost before the last letter was written Mary 
 continued rapidly with the following: 
 
 "Endurance is the thought of many on that plane when 
 they should strive to make love the first in power and 
 achievement; for love is the electric thrill that can mold 
 society into spiritual thought. 
 
 "That is the idea. Now phrase it differently." 
 
 Tonight the following was written: 
 
 "We are all here, all the circle, and all are rejoicing 
 that the test went through fairly well. What do you 
 think of it?" 
 
38 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 Sis said she had not rewritten it yet. 
 
 "The wording can be changed, and the words them- 
 selves, if you think of a better synonym. Mary thinks of 
 it more as a test, but the sentiment is what we all believe 
 too." 
 
 I said I thought it an excellent test, but feared it would 
 be criticized because both words and sentences came 
 through Sis's pencil. 
 
 "Will you be patient even with critics. They are clear- 
 ing the subject of much that is false. We have one with 
 us who is always a balance to us in this respect, William 
 James, for he insists on the value of tests and of criti- 
 cism. He thinks this is a good test because you were so 
 doubtful and took the words so slowly. And at the last 
 I wrote the sentence too quickly for your mind to even 
 begin to form a sentence." 
 
 'The words seemed so incongruous, I was wondering 
 how it was possible to include them in a sentence.' 
 
 "Yes. I feared your mind might unconsciously sug- 
 gest a sentence, therefore I wrote hastily what we had 
 decided upon. But we had not put it into the earthly ex- 
 pression, and in the haste the phrasing was rather crude." 
 
 This style of test was so easy for them to arrange that 
 Mary has given several of them, "skeleton sentences," as 
 she calls them ; suggesting words through the pencil, that 
 apparently had no possible connection, and then dashing 
 off complete and rational phrases including these words. 
 Two of these are given below. 
 
 One afternoon Sis took the pencil to ask Mary a ques- 
 tion. But Mary had other wishes, it seemed, for she 
 wrote at once : 
 
 "Mary wishes that you try to give us a time of pas- 
 sivity, that we may try some experiment in" 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 39 
 
 'In thought reading?' 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 'Now?' 
 
 •'Yes, now." 
 
 "The word we wish is used to denote a play." 
 
 Sis offered several words, but Mary said: 
 
 "No, play is the word we wish. Put it down." 
 
 Later, Mary used the word drama instead. 
 
 "Now try a word meaning" 
 
 Sis mentioned some word. 
 
 "Not that, but another meaning the same." 
 
 'Space?' 
 
 "Space will do. Now try a word for the" 
 
 'Higher?' 
 
 "Not higher, but the same meaning." 
 
 'Upper?' 
 
 "Yes, upper. The last word must be one meaning ac- 
 tion." 
 
 'Motion?' 
 
 "Try another of that meaning." 
 
 'Movement ?' 
 
 "No, but nearly." 
 
 'Progress ?' 
 
 "Yes. Now write them together. I have to work 
 through your mind." 
 
 'Play. Space. Upper. Progress.' 
 
 Then, as before, Mary wrote rapidly: 
 
 "The drama of life began in space; 
 It moved to upper and higher things ; 
 And in all the life of unknown worlds 
 'Tis progress that is the soul of things." 
 
 Then again, after similar preliminary writing and 
 guessing, the following words were written : 
 
40 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'Existence. Life. Stillness. Heavenly.' 
 
 And immediately Mary dashed off the following sen- 
 tences containing these words : 
 
 "A heavenly stillness comes to the soul 
 
 And drives away all jarring strife. 
 
 'Tis then that existence is reaching its goal, 
 
 For then it comes near to the heavenly life." 
 
 Aside from all the actual tests here given, there are 
 incidents in connection with the writing itself that have 
 furnished an accumulation of evidence showing the pres- 
 ence of a reasoning personality, only explainable as a 
 discarnate mind, or rather, many of them. 
 
 First, is the plainly marked difference in many of the 
 communications, one from another. The messages and 
 remarks from Dee are often characteristic of her person- 
 ality, as known so well in life by Sis and myself. Those 
 from Mary frequently show evidences of certain traits 
 that are not manifested by any other communicator. 
 Halevans' apparent impatience and his style were entirely 
 distinct from any one else. While the writings signed 
 *W. James' may not show any great resemblance to his 
 published books and letters, yet there is a recognizable 
 similarity of construction and continuity of thought com- 
 mon to most of them, though given on different dates. 
 
 There is no reasonable way of explaining the many 
 different persons who have appeared and communicated, 
 except by admitting that they are what they pretend to 
 be, unless one claims multiple personality of the subcon- 
 scious mind of the receiver or medium. As this would 
 require the personality to be split up into more than a 
 hundred parts, each apparently quite complete in itself, 
 such an explanation fails to explain much. 
 
 Then how can the skeptic explain the following inci- 
 dents and many similar ones? 
 
Tests and Evidential Matter 41 
 
 When Mary was telling of the inhabitants of one of the 
 planets, the pencil suddenly stopped. After a short pause 
 she resumed the writing with this remark : 
 
 "I was asking if I might describe how they walked." 
 
 Unless it was the subconscious mind of the receiver, or 
 a portion of it, doing the writing, who would it be, who 
 could it be, except a discarnate spirit ? And pray explain 
 why the medium's subconscious mind, if attempting to 
 palm itself off as some one else, should suddenly feel it 
 necessary to ask permission to make some statement. Such 
 an explanation would only complicate the situation. 
 
 Many times when some certain person is called for, the 
 reply will be, "Wait a little, I will call him;" and after 
 a few moments the person called will appear. Several 
 times after such a pause the reply was : "He cannot come 
 just at present ;" or,, "He is far away just now." 
 
 Dee and Mary are almost invariably present, yet two 
 or three times when Dee was wanted, Mary has replied, 
 "Dee is with her class of children." 
 
 We were much surprised once to find Dee and Mary 
 both absent, and other members of the circle did the writ- 
 ing. To add to the surprise, an old friend of Sis made 
 himself known after several attempts, — a person whom 
 Sis had not even thought of in years. During the writ- 
 ing Dee and Mary suddenly arrived, saying they had been 
 on a long trip to another planet ; and Mary wrote : 
 
 "Mary is here, and fine things have been going on with- 
 out me ! But I guess I will have to forgive you, for the 
 test was pretty good after all. I was watching the last 
 part of it and think you were rather surprised at the 
 outcome." 
 
 Can you possibly conjure up any explanation of, or 
 even any reason for, such remarks, except a spiritistic 
 one? 
 
42 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 
 
 Then, the many personalities that have been intro- 
 duced, and the manner of their introduction, all have 
 been interesting. Mary and Dee both say this is done 
 principally to furnish evidence in various ways. Some of 
 these persons introduced have been recognized with great 
 difficulty. One never has been able to bring himself to 
 Sis's memory. One of these persons wrote a strong plea 
 for earth people to study more concerning the future 
 life, and promised to give another message next evening. 
 So, the next evening we were expecting this, and Mary 
 said it would be given. A little hesitancy was shown in 
 beginning the writing, and after a paragraph had come, 
 it was discovered that some one else entirely was writ- 
 ing. Later, Mary explained that this second person had 
 come to them just when they were ready to write, and 
 the first person had given way for the second. 
 
 Is not the logical and sensible explanation of these sur- 
 prises that of actual spirit communication? 
 
 There is plainly evident a strong desire to have as much 
 of the world as possible receive information concerning 
 the future life. In trying to give this, there is found con- 
 siderable difficulty in getting the medium to write it as 
 wished. Formal messages are tried and abandoned. 
 Many new persons are introduced so that in telling their 
 stories, information can be gotten through. Even this 
 method is not entirely satisfactory, so bits of information 
 are passed out in ordinary conversation. All sorts of 
 schemes are resorted to in attempts to overcome the 
 doubts and caution and other inhibitions of the receiver. 
 
 The information received, the manner in which it is 
 put through, the evident purpose for which it is sent, the 
 arguments used and the explanations given, — all show a 
 reasoning intelligence working logically toward an end 
 or purpose. And this purpose is to call the attention of 
 earth people to better paths leading to the future life. 
 
IV. 
 
 THE AWAKENING 
 
 SOME of us have watched by the bedside of one whom 
 we loved, in that last mysterious moment when life 
 has separated from the body, leaving it to return to 
 the elements from which it came. And this life? We 
 have questioned : Where does it go, and how, — this life, 
 soul, spirit, this indestructible, yet invisible something? 
 How does it begin the strange unaccustomed existence, 
 of which we have known so little? These are the ques- 
 tions we have asked again and again, and the replies have 
 given us much to think about. 
 
 "The awakening," we are told, "is a gradual coming 
 into consciousness ; yet this unconscious condition differs 
 in different people. A case of long suffering, or brain 
 trouble, or extreme ignorance, or even materialism, might 
 result in a long sleep or dream condition. But the uncon- 
 scious soul is even then beginning its education for the 
 new life, through the suggestions given by watchful 
 guides and teachers. 
 
 "There is a great difference in the length of time of this 
 unconscious period of the discarnate soul. Soldiers killed 
 in battle often become conscious almost immediately. 
 They go out in vigorous health ; the life principle has not 
 been disturbed by sickness or age. A very great influ- 
 ence abides in the habit of thought while on earth, wheth- 
 er it is a spirital conviction or a material belief. Many 
 times the spirit comes over into the dream state with 
 beliefs that have been deeply impressed upon it by mortal 
 conditions. For instance, one who had suffered years 
 
 43 
 
44 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 of extreme illness and pain, remained many weeks in the 
 belief that she was still in her poor suffering body. She 
 complained of the cold ; called the nurse to cover her up ; 
 and could not understand why the attendant was not more 
 watchful, and why her children could not come to her." 
 
 "Many undeveloped souls are constantly coming. We 
 meet and care for them and lead them patiently onward 
 into better knowledge. To meet those who have tried 
 to do right on earth, even though mistaken in their be- 
 liefs, is a work of love here, and the way is made bright 
 for them by the friendliness of their reception. 
 
 "There are circles whose principal work is to care for 
 those who arrive without any conception of this life, — 
 ignorance pure and simple; people who have never 
 thought or questioned beyond the earthly existence. 
 
 "Many come with their mortal habits of selfishness, 
 pride, ignorance, and folly. These faults must be elimin- 
 ated before they can begin to progress. It is our happi- 
 ness to watch this growth out of selfishness into service, 
 out of pride into humility, out of ignorance into knowl- 
 edge, out of folly into wisdom. Sometimes the pathway 
 upward is long indeed, and filled with repentance and 
 sorrow. Yet through these they may be led into the true 
 life of the spirit. The ones who are longest retarded, 
 and who come into spiritual joy with almost incredible 
 slowness, are those who have no wish to change, who are 
 wedded to their sins, and could not be happy with pure 
 and noble spirits. For these a lifetime, — or even many 
 lifetimes, — may pass before their desires change from 
 evil to good." 
 
 In strong and beautiful contrast with such experience, 
 is the arrival of one whom we had known during her 
 loving and unselfish earth life. We asked what were her 
 recollections of the awakening. 
 
The Awakening 45 
 
 "My recollections here?" was the reply, "To me now 
 there seems only the remembrance of light, that was so 
 clear and beautiful. I had been for a time unconscious, 
 resting as it seemed. Then I began to see vaguely, and 
 to hear exquisite sounds, and I slowly came into the con- 
 sciousness that I had passed over and that I still lived. 
 Then my good angel, Mary, so surrounded me with her 
 tenderness and affection that I could nevermore be other- 
 wise than happy." 
 
 Later, this same "good angel, Mary," said this of our 
 friend : 
 
 "I was sent to receive her, as I have been sent to many 
 others. She was long in the restful state before conscious- 
 ness came, and I watched and loved her from the first. 
 I saw her soul as it came into its spiritual inheritance, 
 and her pure spirit was so beautiful that my love was 
 captured before she even knew me." 
 
 Another person described her passing in this way: 
 
 "I did not know I had passed into this life, and I ex- 
 perienced the dream condition you have heard so much 
 about. Then I began to see 'men as trees walking,' as 
 the Bible has it, and I wondered. But I thought it part 
 of the attack that I was vaguely conscious of having ex- 
 perienced. When I finally came to a knowledge of this 
 life, I found myself as ignorant as a child." 
 
 Another said: 
 
 "I was too ill to realize my danger, and passed over 
 without knowing it. But oh, my dear! I was met with 
 such tenderness and love that my life seemed all at once 
 transformed. And I have desired nothing so much, as 
 to grow into the same loving service for others. I am 
 with a circle who meet many who, like me, come over 
 alone ; and the care that we may give them is a joy great- 
 er than I can describe." 
 
THE SPIRIT BODY 
 
 IT is difficult for the human mind to realize any condi- 
 tions that lie outside the five physical senses. These, 
 since man was created, have been his guide and pro- 
 tection until he can scarcely conceive of intelligent life 
 existing without them. The spirit body, which cannot be 
 tested through these senses, — sight without eyes, hear- 
 ing without ears, thought without brain, touch, move- 
 ment, all without the physical equipment, — is nearly if 
 not quite incomprehensible. 
 
 Our repeated questions have brought answers which 
 have enlightened our dull comprehension to a certain 
 extent. We asked one evening if the statement was true 
 that spirit bodies were etheric. 
 
 "It is true that our bodies are etheric in substance; 
 and we admire more and more their adaptation to spir- 
 itual environment. We do not have the material senses, 
 or the material substance; we are constructed, so far as 
 the body is concerned, of finer material. We are not 
 conscious of our bodies, for they serve us without pain 
 or weariness, and we are not constantly taking care of 
 them as on earth." 
 
 'Can you see each other?' 
 
 "We can see each other, but perceive through different 
 senses. You need not fear for the expression of spiritu- 
 al life or spirit body, for all is far better than any you 
 have imagined/' 
 
 'You do not breathe ; do you have lungs ?' 
 46 
 
The: Spirit Body 47 
 
 "No, nor any of the other organs necessary for earth 
 life. The material organs were created for man's use 
 during his material life and are quite unnecessary here. 
 We do not need eyes nor ears, for sight and hearing 
 are through spirit powers ; yet we have the semblance of 
 these in our spirit forms. We do not need the organs 
 of speech, nor the mouth, nor other organs of the ma- 
 terial outfit; yet the outline of the material form is 
 beautiful, and we can well assume that form for our- 
 selves. We have no material limbs ; yet when you see 
 us the likeness will not be missing. We love the old fa- 
 miliar form and it becomes more beautiful here, and re- 
 mains." 
 
 'Do you have the sense of touch?' 
 
 "We might if we chose, for spirit can give sensation as 
 perfectly as the nerves, but we do not often require 
 this." 
 
 One evening Mary wrote: 
 
 "Many friends are here, wishing news from earth." 
 
 'Are they all in this room?' 
 
 "We can get into smaller compass than you imagine; 
 yet if you could see us you would recognize every one." 
 
 'What are you, anyway? Just a thought floating 
 around?' 
 
 "No! We have forms, and they are very like our 
 earthly ones, only better. Spirit is not confined to any 
 particular length, breadth, or thickness. Nevertheless, 
 we have bodies, and do have size if we wish." 
 
 I spoke of reading of debates among monks of olden 
 times over the question of how many angels could stand 
 on a needle's point. 
 
 "That is a good question. I know I could balance on 
 a needle's point, or I could occupy as much room as I 
 ever did on earth." 
 
48 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'How did you come into the room? The windows 
 and doors are closed.' 
 
 "You need not think that walls are obstacles to us. 
 We pass through them as easily as light passes through 
 glass." 
 
 'How does the wall appear to you?' 
 
 "Something like a cloud, through which we move as 
 easily as you would walk through a fog." 
 
 'You are like an X-ray then?' 
 
 "That is a good comparison as far as movement 
 through obstacles is concerned." 
 
 'How about rain and storms ?' 
 
 "All weather is bright to us. Changes in temperature 
 make no difference, nor clouds, nor rain. We could 
 move away from any tornado if we chose, or we could 
 stay in it and enjoy its motion. We could outride any 
 tempest in a flash, and the rain cannot even moisten the 
 texture of our raiment. Can't you understand, you 
 human child? Wait till you come and we will prove to 
 you how superior we are to nature's elements." 
 
 'Can you touch each other : shake hands, for instance ?' 
 
 "What are those motions except to express thought? 
 We do not need such expressions, for with us thought 
 expresses itself without medium of touch or of speech, 
 although we can use these if we wish." 
 
 Sis, always doubtful and confused about the powers 
 of spirit, asked: 
 
 'With your spirit sight, can you see Dee?' 
 
 "She is here and smiling that you are still so ignorant 
 of spirit power. She is near you and could touch you, 
 yet you are doubtful of her presence." 
 
 'How does she look?' 
 
 "As she looked when on earth, only far more beauti- 
 ful. Her robes fall about her with soft, cloud-like ra- 
 
The Spirit Body 49 
 
 diance, and express the same sense of harmony that 
 she loved on earth." 
 
 Then Sis asked Dee to tell her how Mary looked. 
 
 "Mary has dark eyes and is taller than I am. We 
 are not alike in looks, but are alike in perceptions, 
 tastes, and desires. We have different work, and each 
 has different interests; yet we are closely related. Can 
 you understand?" 
 
 'How about her dress?' 
 
 "She wears delicate colors, as nearly all do; some- 
 times rose color, pink, or lavender, but in shades more 
 delicate than any you know. We are never afraid of 
 injuring our robes, for they are not subject to wear or 
 soil. They are never in the way, and we do not step on 
 or get entangled in them. 
 
 "We are clothed in garments that correspond to our 
 mental and spiritual condition. You will appear in a 
 simple white garment at first, and this will change as you 
 change. Mental qualities express themselves outwardly, 
 and different minds express different colors. Minds that 
 are filled with doubt are sometimes clothed in incongru- 
 ous colors. The destructive forces have coarse gar- 
 ments of the most discordant colors. They imagine 
 themselves in gorgeous apparel. But they will some- 
 time see themselves as they are, which will be when 
 they reach out for something better. 
 
 "The clothes are made by thought processes, as are 
 all our beautiful surroundings. We are clothed when 
 we first arrive, and only the color remains for us, which 
 is decided by our own thought lives. We can change 
 when we choose, but few changes are made, for the 
 material is indestructible." 
 
 We had been talking of dress one evening, and jok- 
 ingly asked about the prevailing fashions there. 
 
50 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 
 
 "We could never describe the fashions here, for they 
 change with lightning swiftness. We would have to 
 describe the prevailing thought instead. Thought mani- 
 fests itself in changes of color. Character always differ- 
 entiates the appearance. The appearance is lovely in 
 proportion as the spirit is lovely. Dress is more than 
 external adornment; it becomes a sort of symbol of 
 character." 
 
 One evening my grandfather came, and Mary said : 
 
 "He is very bright and happy looking, and if you 
 could see his perfect form and youthful appearance, 
 you would not be calling him grandfather." 
 
 I spoke of his stooping shoulders when on earth, and 
 Mary came back with this: 
 
 "Must I repeat, that no physical imperfection appears 
 in the spirit form? He is not surprised that you re- 
 member his bent figure, but thinks he will be able to 
 surprise you when you come." 
 
 A young soldier of whom we had known, had been 
 blown to atoms by a shell. We asked if that would in- 
 terfere with the spirit's entrance into that life. 
 
 "The body does not imprison the spirit; neither can 
 the spirit be injured. The soul of the young soldier 
 would arrive here as perfectly as if borne on angel 
 wings." 
 
 'Then spirit is not subject to accidents?' 
 
 "Spirit is superior to all conditions. I could meet 
 lightning without sensation, or ride on the wings of a 
 tornado, or drop into the greatest heat, or move among 
 polar snows, and all sensations would be pleasant. 
 Spirit is the controlling power. I do not quite know 
 how to express it, but spirit is above and beyond any 
 conflict of the elements, or any material conditions. In 
 
The Spirit Body 51 
 
 our movement through the ether, we have no sense of 
 obstruction, and we pass easily through matter that you 
 consider solid. We are infinitely finer than any material 
 known on earth.'' 
 
 'Could you descend into the earth?' 
 
 "It is through spirit that the treasures of the earth 
 have been found. It is through spiritual impressions on 
 the mind of man that he has been sent to seeking and 
 using the hidden riches which are there for the finding." 
 
 Speaking of the higher planes, we are told: 
 
 "Life on the higher planes is more ethereal than here, 
 and all conditions are more ethereal. Coming to this 
 plane from a higher one is a little like descending from 
 an altitude where the air is light, to a lowland where the 
 air is dense. Like a life accustomed to the rarefied 
 air of mountain tops, descending into deep pits of the 
 earth, where the air is too heavy for them to breathe." 
 
VI. 
 
 SPIKIT SENSES 
 
 WE have been schooled by earthly teachers into 
 the belief that once we have passed the gate- 
 way of death, the fair land of promise — the 
 paradise, the heavenly home, — would lie before us in 
 all its perfection, and in one moment of rapture we 
 would see and understand, and immediately all knowl- 
 edge as well as vision would be ours. Instead of this 
 instantaneous fairyland of delight, we have been told 
 of the more normal one of growth, of steadily increas- 
 ing knowledge, the continued unfolding of new fields 
 of vision; and always beyond, the unending vistas of 
 greater knowledge, greater marvels and greater joy. 
 
 It is said that, "at first even the spiritual vision is 
 dim, and many mistakes are made." And one speak- 
 ing of his own experience said: 
 
 "I did not attain spiritual powers at once; the spir- 
 itual vision was especially long in coming. This caused 
 an unnatural appearance of the surrroundings, and as 
 I could not discern objects distinctly, I was often mis- 
 taken. The hearing was also blurred and indistinct. 
 But everything appeared so much better than the life I 
 had left, that even then I was happy." 
 
 Prof. William James has written many times for us 
 in later months. He said one evening: 
 
 "I have been trying patiently to perfect my hearing 
 of earth sounds. This is a study, as well as most of the 
 
 52 
 
Spirit Senses 53 
 
 other gifts we strive for here. I have improved so much 
 that I can often hear your conversation together. I 
 can see better also, and can distinguish the different 
 personalities of individuals there." 
 
 We asked if he could explain clairvoyance. 
 
 "Clairvoyance is the sight of the spirit; the sight 
 which has its own light, and can penetrate distance; 
 can visualize behind walls of stone, or even through 
 the earthly covering of mortal bodies. For it can see 
 mind, as I just now saw your mind, and the question 
 poising and ready to be liberated by speech." 
 
 At another time we asked Mary if she could see us. 
 
 "We can see you and are here in the room with 
 you." 
 
 'You are not much more material than an X-ray/ 
 
 "Not much; but we have all that is essential. Do 
 not for a moment think that we are lacking in anything 
 that goes to make up life, perception, or intelligence." 
 
 'But there is a limit to what you can see of material 
 things, is there not ?' 
 
 "I can hardly explain spiritual vision ; but it does not 
 depend upon the optic nerve." 
 
 'Does it depend upon some one here ?' 
 
 "I think that has something to do with it ; for I see 
 you when talking to you, but not always at other 
 times." 
 
 There is, no doubt, much misunderstanding in regard 
 to the ability of the discarnate spirit to discern material 
 things and material happenings. If we think of our 
 departed friends as active entities on the other side, 
 most of us imagine them as watching with increased in- 
 terest those they have left behind. Perhaps few stop 
 to analyze what they really do think and imagine; but 
 
54 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 usually, I think, there is a vague impression that the 
 spirit can see everything in our daily life, and know 
 all we are doing and even thinking. This seems to be 
 far from the truth. A few who are strongly psychic 
 by nature and fitted by study and training for such 
 observation, can do this. Of the others, only those 
 who are "linked by a strong bond of attraction" of 
 love or sympathy, have such powers. And the extent 
 of this vision and knowledge, outside of psychic clair- 
 voyance, is in proportion to the strength of these ties. 
 Even when we are seen by our loved ones, they often 
 only see our soul or inner spirit, and frequently are un- 
 able to read a single one of our thoughts. 
 
 One evening we sat quite a long time without any 
 manifestation from 'over there,' and we jokingly said : 
 
 'Guess they must have gone to a picture show.' 
 
 Immediately the pencil dashed off: 
 
 "You are right. We have been to a picture show." 
 
 'Just what do you mean by that?' 
 
 "We mean we can see so much that is beyond your 
 vision that is wonderful, that we can well call it a pic- 
 ture show. We not only see your surroundings, but we 
 see your spirit selves, which are far finer than your 
 earthly ones." 
 
 These chapters were all read aloud for their cor- 
 rection. When we came to the above, Mary added the 
 following : 
 
 "That is a limited answer. If you could for one in- 
 stant visualize what we actually see, you would not 
 wonder at our expression." 
 
 'Can you tell us just what you are seeing right now?' 
 
 "The working of the human mind is an increasing 
 wonder to us here who were so blind to it all on earth. 
 
Spirit Senses 55 
 
 The mind occupies the first place in our vision; then the 
 material by which it is encased; then its environment 
 and the influences playing upon it. 'The Story of the 
 Mind,' one might call it. In an earthly picture show, 
 the writer of the play stumbles darkly along the same 
 path, only more often bringing to the light the trage- 
 dies and woes which are generated in the mind. The 
 story as we see it here is so often written in the pure 
 white light of unselfish purpose, that we wish we could 
 give this picture to you. Many influences are there, un- 
 seen by you, that to our sight glow with heavenly ra- 
 diance, and it is the influence of such vision that keeps 
 us from despair over the earthly mistakes and crimes." 
 
 Once we were told : 
 
 "Your spiritual body is as much with you now as it 
 will be here; only there its powers are obscured by the 
 five senses. Those five senses make havoc with spiritu- 
 al logic and instruction. Why not give your study, 
 thought, and investigation to what is beyond and outside 
 of those five earthly and material powers? They are 
 given to serve you through the earthly phase of your 
 journey hitherward, but were not meant to chain, clog, 
 and darken the higher impressions. Five senses ! You 
 have a hundred here, and all more perfect than any of 
 the five." 
 
 'Are you not exaggerating in that?' 
 
 "Not a bit! Look with spirit sight, hear with spirit 
 hearing, comprehend with spirit understanding, and the 
 vastness of the universe, the majesty of its glory and 
 beauty, will make you scorn the five pitiful senses." 
 
 Partly in an explanatory way, another communicator 
 wrote : 
 
 "We have perceptions which might rank as senses. 
 
56 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 The five earthly ones are all so increased and multi- 
 plied by their varied powers, that they might well be 
 called additional ones. Then we have perceptions not 
 dependent upon sight, hearing, touch or taste. These 
 belong to spirit intuitions." 
 
 'I suppose you hardly have need of the sense of 
 taste ?' 
 
 "Not as you know it. Although there are many 
 things that appeal to us almost like that sense. We 
 have fruits and flowers and many other things, that ap- 
 peal to both taste and smell. But we do not gain them 
 through material organs as you do." 
 
 We asked about other sensations. 
 
 "We have sensations analagous to the mortal ones, 
 though only in a spiritual sense. We do not need to 
 clasp the hand to show our friendship. There is no 
 need of kisses or other expressions of affection. We 
 have the spiritualized form of them which is higher 
 and finer." 
 
 'Do you use language there?' 
 
 "We can speak if we wish; and oratory, poetry and 
 lessons are given in word language. But in ordinary 
 intercourse ideas flash from mind to mind without need 
 of words. We speak with spirit organs, as we use 
 other spirit powers; but this you can hardly understand 
 as yet." 
 
 'Can you read the written words here, or do you get 
 them through our minds?' 
 
 "I read mostly through the mind ; I have not learned 
 the other way yet. Others can read written words, 
 but I have not progressed so far." 
 
 'If there were a picture in this room that neither of 
 us knew or saw, could you tell what it was?' 
 
 "I doubt it, unless it was the likeness of some one I 
 
 
Spirit Senses 57 
 
 knew and loved, and I am not sure even of that. We 
 see your soul or spirit selves, and do not discern the 
 physical very clearly except as a shadow of the soul. 
 It is like seeing your true self through a veil; the ma- 
 terial flesh is the veil. A picture does not have the 
 inner spirit. It is only an impression of a material body, 
 and that is hard for us to see. Some can see perfectly 
 all material things, but my own power is at present 
 limited." 
 
VII. 
 SPIRIT LAND 
 
 PERHAPS now we can picture the soul with its newly 
 acquired powers of observation, its spiritual vision. 
 What of its environment? What is there to see? 
 
 It is practically beyond the powers of the material 
 brain to conceive of the reality, the substantiality, of 
 the spirit world, the objects that the inhabitants of 
 spirit land see with the perception that corresponds to 
 our sight. From various descriptions that we have read, 
 and from the information given to us, there is reason to 
 believe that the landscapes, trees, and buildings of the 
 spirit world are more 'real,' are more nearly a material 
 substance, than we might think. The suggestion given 
 elsewhere in the book, that mind in that realm has 
 power to build up these objects from electrons by using 
 laws of which we know nothing, gives us food for 
 thought. 
 
 The results of such work are not perceptible to our 
 senses, of course ; but they are seen by the new powers 
 of spirit. How little we would know of air and most 
 forms of gas if our other senses registered them no 
 better than does our sight! Can we not imagine a 
 sight perception so superior to the one we now possess, 
 that sensations would be registered and recognized, not 
 only from gases, but from even more tenuous 'material?' 
 Is there reason for denying that electrons may be con- 
 trolled by laws we have not known? We certainly do 
 not deny the reality of atoms or molecules; yet what 
 58 
 
Spirit Land 59 
 
 inconceivable numbers of these must be massed togeth- 
 er before they can be sensed by any of our five ma- 
 terial powers! Is it safe to assert the impossibility of 
 some other combination of these, or of electrons, than 
 those we have known? Scientists of course are loath 
 to take any hypothesis into consideration involving un- 
 known laws. But most of them accept ether, the char- 
 acteristics of which seem in some ways to defy known 
 laws. This means that if ether exists, it is controlled 
 by laws as yet unrecognized. There may be other un- 
 recognized forces. There may be 'substance' and 'ma- 
 terial' in the spirit realm! 
 
 Of course our inquisitive minds were early seeking 
 information as to what the spirit world was like. Were 
 there trees and flowers and buildings? Were there 
 mountains and rivers and beautiful landscapes? 
 
 "There are gardens and flowers here of exceeding 
 beauty. They are formed by thought processes accord- 
 ing to certain laws, and only those who love beauty and 
 form are intrusted with the work. Architecture is also 
 a thought product. You need not try to understand 
 the operation, for it belongs to spirit and to spirit 
 alone." 
 
 One who was at that time engaged in architecture 
 and in color formation there told us one evening: 
 
 "We are building and building, making halls and 
 rooms and houses in the most exquisite way imaginable, 
 and never for a moment have to halt for lack of means 
 or lack of material. Truly the 'many mansions' are 
 here, and beautiful beyond description. When you 
 come you will have a home that will express your most 
 artistic fancy and your greatest desire for beauty." 
 
 'Can you give us a description of the building you 
 use as a meeting hall?' 
 
60 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "I will try. It is not of marble or wood or stone, 
 but a beautiful building of white material, shining and 
 pure, with dome of golden color, with halls and rooms 
 and various meeting places and appointments for the 
 different studies." 
 
 'Do you have pictures?' 
 
 "Pictures are used to illustrate many different studies ; 
 but these are more evanescent thoughts thrown forward 
 pictorially to illustrate something in the lesson." 
 
 'Do you have no permanent pictures ?' 
 
 "Pictures are painted by artists here as they are on 
 earth, only with different canvas and color. But once 
 painted, they can remain until replaced by others, or 
 until the artists themselves erase them." 
 
 'Does this hall of learning appear to each person the 
 same in every detail?' 
 
 "The building remains; and those who enter find the 
 same halls, the same rooms, the same laboratories, the 
 same equipment for explanation, and the same books, — 
 if I may so name some of the thought impressions. You 
 seem to think there is no substantiality to spirit, while 
 we know it is the only substantiality." 
 
 Being told that they were creations of the mind, it 
 was very difficult for us to realize their permanence, 
 and we more than once asked about it. 
 
 'You say the park or landscape is a creation of the 
 mind?' 
 
 "Yes ; but more real than you imagine of mental 
 pictures, because all can see and enjoy the same." 
 
 'Is this mental picture of a park a mirage or a reali- 
 ty?' 
 
 "It is a reality, for mind is the only reality here." 
 
 'Is such a picture permanent, or does it change?' 
 
Spirit Land 61 
 
 "It would remain until altered by command. It has 
 permanency affected only by the directing wills of the 
 powers who control." 
 
 'Can you tell us what the flowers are like?' 
 "Try to imagine a flower that neither fades nor with- 
 ers, yet may disappear to make room for other flowers 
 when so desired. We do not destroy, but they become 
 a part of the etheric substance again, to be used later 
 in other creations. We can produce growing plants if 
 we choose, and watch the bud come into flower, and 
 leaf and stem perfect themselves. Or we can create the 
 flower full grown and beautiful." 
 
 Once when Dee had been telling us of her little pu- 
 pils, and of their play in the gardens, she said : 
 
 "The gardens devoted to children are far more beau- 
 tiful than any known to you. The flowers are of ex- 
 quisite beauty, many-hued, and with forms unknown on 
 earth. There are lakes with water crystal-clear; foun- 
 tains softly splashing; tree-shaded nooks and corners; 
 and wide, open places for games or play. Can you 
 imagine children playing in lake or fountain without 
 spoiling their beautiful garments, or catching cold? Can 
 you imagine a sunshine that does not burn, or winds 
 that bring no dust, or play and exercise followed by no 
 fatigue?" 
 
 'Will we be able to see the beautiful landscapes from 
 the first, when we arrive?' 
 
 "You will be able to enjoy nature from the first. We 
 have landscapes here, and can go on to other scenes as 
 we wish, the same as you travel to new scenes and 
 places." 
 
 'Are there changes there? Do the landscapes change? 
 Do your beautiful flowers change?' 
 
62 Spirit World and Spirit Lipp, 
 
 "The things we wish to remain are stable. But our 
 wishes change, and our surroundings adapt themselves 
 to our thoughts. Would you like to live in an old 
 house when a more beautiful one could be yours? 
 Would you there keep a garden of weeds, if your larger 
 intelligence could produce flowers? Everything here 
 evolves as we evolve. Growth and change are the laws 
 of life both here and there." 
 
 One evening we called for Dee, and Mary replied 
 that she would soon arrive. When she came Sis said : 
 
 'Dee, I was thinking of your coming when I called, 
 and wondering how you came; whether you walked on 
 the ground or came through the air?' 
 
 "I was coming quickly, so that my feet did not ex- 
 actly touch the ground; but I can walk if I choose." 
 
 'What is the ground like? Can you describe it?' 
 
 "We walk on solid ground, you might say, but not 
 as earth ground would seem. It has no dust; no rain 
 can make it impassable, nor mud to soil our garments 
 or feet. It is more like a glass foundation. That is 
 not a good comparison, but it is as near as I can think 
 just now. Always smooth, dry, dustless; and always 
 beautiful in its winding way or broad thoroughfare. 
 We may walk through groves, or by running stream, or 
 sit by lake or fountain. Or we may meet others in the 
 broad and beautiful streets. Yet we do not need to 
 use these paths or streets unless we choose, for we can 
 come more quickly, rising above all the habitations and 
 all the natural loveliness, and move swiftly through the 
 air. 
 
 "Does this satisfy you? We are not confined to any 
 one way, but can choose our own." 
 
 'Can you in any way describe what the ground is 
 made of?' 
 
Spirit Land 63 
 
 "Not exactly, any more than we can describe the 
 material of which our homes are made. There are some 
 things here that are so nearly indescribable to you, that 
 all we can do is to make an attempt at their appearance. 
 No spirit material is exactly like the mortal, and our 
 names for them would convey no meaning to you." 
 
 'Do the trees and flowers there have any life that is 
 comparable to plant life here?' 
 
 "The life of a plant here depends upon the thought 
 of the one who conceived it. For flowers and plants 
 are the work of artists, and each artist has a different 
 conception of beauty. Hence we have a variety and 
 beauty not known on earth." 
 
 At another time she said : 
 
 "There is no beauty on earth equal to the beauty 
 here. Never fear for lack of variety of expression, 
 or lack of appreciation." 
 
 I said it seemed rather vague to us, because it was 
 so difficult to think of all these things as more than 
 unstable visions, where there was no solid material as 
 we know material. 
 
 "You cannot understand the conditions, but you need 
 not think of these things moving away from you, dis- 
 appearing like a dream. They stay! I saw the same 
 beautiful creations when I first came that I see now. 
 We love our surroundings and do not change them ex- 
 cept for some vital reason. If a tree was in your way, 
 would you not cut it down? Or a pillar that did not 
 correspond with the rest of the architecture, would you 
 not replace it? Something of the kind might induce a 
 change here, but we rest in the very permanency of 
 the things we love. 
 
 "Nevertheless, you must not forget that the heavenly 
 universe is limitless, and millions of spirits are creating 
 
64 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 new homes and new surroundings out in space. And 
 the beauty grows and grows, and a 'change of scene' 
 can be had in an instant's time by a journey into space. 
 Spirit is the only thing that persists. Then why can- 
 not you conceive of its permanence?" 
 
 'If you have so many vast territories, I should think 
 it might interfere with movement to other planets and 
 universes ?' 
 
 "Not at all. Remember we are not confined to the 
 ground. We are not hindered by obstacles, for we move 
 over, as easily as in a straight line. Vast spaces are 
 given to beauty of scene or of landscape, but remember 
 the ease and quickness with which we move. What 
 would a hundred miles be, for instance, for light to 
 travel?" 
 
 Again when speaking of beauty, we were told: 
 
 "We have everything that pertains to beauty, either 
 of dress or scenery or gems or anything else. Make 
 no mistake! Your world has nothing to compare with 
 the beauty of this!" 
 
 I had been questioning about their surroundings in 
 various ways, and asked here: 
 
 'I realize that beautiful things are there. But I was 
 thinking that one would not need many things there 
 that are used on earth : such as a pocket-knife, a pencil, 
 a sewing machine, or an automobile ; and I wonder just 
 what will be there?' 
 
 "Suppose you needed a knife, why, then create one! 
 That is within the range of spirit power. But you 
 would find it quicker to perform the service without the 
 bother of making a knife. And this applies to other 
 things as well. We do not need the sewing machine 
 when we can create the dress by quicker and better 
 means." 
 
Spirit Land 65 
 
 'Yes, I realize that you really need little that we have 
 here. Even your houses are not needed for protection 
 from storms and cold.' 
 
 "We do love our homes, and we love to have them 
 beautiful; but they do not require the care that is given 
 earthly homes. Beauty is care-free here. We wish we 
 could give you a picture of our home, but you would 
 want to come right away if we did!" 
 
 After this chapter was arranged thus far, Mary and 
 Dee, in answer to a question, gave an account of their 
 experiences and education there. This gives further in- 
 formation on the subjects mentioned in the last three 
 chapters, and is given here just as we have it on our 
 records, except that a portion is omitted that is of too 
 intimate a nature to publish. Mary said: 
 
 "I was very ignorant when I came over. I was dazed 
 at first and did not recognize myself as spirit. But 
 my good angel was there and I was led into compre- 
 hension through suggestion and through teaching. But 
 it had to be very simple at first. Will you know that 
 the first thing I learned was how to walk! In other 
 words, how to move as spirits move, with mental in- 
 stead of physical effort. When I found I could move 
 from place to place I was as eager and happy as a 
 child. And this lasted quite a while, for you see I was 
 only a child in this new life. 
 
 "Then I had to visualize differently. I had not learned 
 the difference between physical and spiritual sight. This 
 took longer, and meantime I made some mistakes. 
 After that my hearing developed. I do not mean that 
 I had no perception of what we might call hearing, but 
 it was really thought transference or telepathy, as you 
 might call it, from my guide. It was some time before 
 I actually heard spirit voices. And then after a longer 
 
66 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 time, I began to hear faint sounds of music, like some 
 far-off exquisite orchestra. I can never tell you how 
 this affected me, nor with what joy I discovered that I 
 was musical in my soul. That was one of the things 
 I was denied, for the most part, in my earthly life, and 
 I did not realize my own sensitiveness to sound, nor did 
 I dream that sound could bring such ecstasy. 
 
 "Then I knew what I wanted to study, and after a 
 long time spent in acquiring speech, hearing, sight, and 
 movement, I took up that study in earnest. I loved it 
 and did not suppose anything could be equal in attrac- 
 tion. But finally my guide called me to go with her to 
 meet others who had come over as ignorant and as help- 
 less as I had been, and suddenly my heart was touched, 
 and my love went out to them without effort. So these 
 two were my regular occupations; and later I added 
 astronomy to a degree, never to a proficiency; and after 
 that, travel. 
 
 "I had really not cared for a home at that time. I 
 went from hall to hall, temple to temple, seeking knowl- 
 edge. And not until Dee came, and our love wished an 
 abiding place that we might call home, did I begin to 
 think of architecture. 
 
 "Dee will tell you the rest." 
 
 'Can you tell us how you came to be leader of that 
 circle ?' 
 
 "Well, I was so eager for knowledge that perhaps I 
 gained faster than others. Then my work with the newly 
 arrived souls, many of whom longed only for knowl- 
 edge of their friends, and to send word to them of 
 their safety, made me begin to study communication, — 
 to add that to my other occupations. I found in this 
 work so many ways through which I could give com- 
 fort, that I grew more and more interested. And gradu- 
 
Spirit Land 67 
 
 ally others who were attracted to the subject gathered 
 about me, until we simply became a circle. As I had 
 studied the subject more than the others, the leadership 
 was left to me. And so you see it was very simple. 
 All a matter of attraction and congenial thought." 
 
 "Then your circle is primarily one for communica- 
 tion?' 
 
 "Yes, that is the main work of this circle. But we 
 are not confined to the one study. You will find great 
 diversity of study and tastes and acquirement when you 
 come, and will realize that through variety we avoid 
 anything like monotony." 
 
 'Now Dee, we want you to go on with the story.' 
 
 "I will begin with our home-making. Mary came 
 near to being just pure intellect before I arrived. But 
 she found her heart then, and our companionship was 
 ideal from the first. I wanted a home. She did not 
 at first care for it, but now loves it as much as I. 
 
 "We decided upon the architecture, and wished rooms 
 enough for friends; and, of course, I wished pictures 
 and books and beauty in every part of the home. We 
 planned it together. And when you come, you will 
 find in it what I desired on earth, — beauty, rest, books, 
 music, halls for entertaining others, and quiet places 
 for those who wish for quiet. The setting is in a grove, 
 and I know you will love it as we do." 
 
 'As you do not need kitchens, dining-rooms, or bed- 
 rooms, just what use do you have for a home?' 
 
 "We go there for the comfort of companionship. I 
 mean quiet companionship; for our homes are as sa- 
 cred to our personality as an earthly home. No one 
 intrudes, no crowds gather; but quiet companionship 
 is there, and the many things we love: — books, music, 
 pictures, rest, or the entertaining of friends. Nothing 
 
68 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 is lacking except those things necessary to mortal com- 
 fort or convenience." 
 
 'Just how do you entertain? You do not play cards 
 or give afternoon teas, do you?' 
 
 "Mary says : The manner of entertaining is as diverse 
 as personality. Some have readings, some have artistic 
 scenes, or you might almost say, dramas. Others at 
 times give pure fun-loving entertainments, and all is 
 well, and every one happy!" 
 
 'Do you have great dramas?' 
 
 "Will you know that the great actors still give great 
 impersonations. And, indeed, much history is told in 
 that way. Shakespeare wrote historic plays, and actors 
 here are greatly in demand for historic representations." 
 
 For lack of a better place in the book to put it, I 
 will include here a paragraph on Art that was given us. 
 
 "Art is a big subject here, for it embraces all beauty, 
 as well as all combinations of beautiful material. The 
 beauty of art is the beauty of production; and you must 
 remember that the natural beauty you love on earth, is 
 here one of the arts of this life. Scenery, mountain, 
 stream, forest, vale, and hill; beautiful homes, beautiful 
 statuary, paintings, libraries ; and even the colors and the 
 garments we wear, and the dresses we fashion, are all 
 in the way of art. 
 
 "Can you see what art means in this spirit life, when 
 the touch of spirit, like a fairy wand, can create the 
 most marvelous beauty and the finest adornments? We 
 can call them into being and preserve them as we choose, 
 and can scatter them to make way for other beauty. 
 
 "This all takes study. Each and every one is a class, 
 a school, a craft by itself, and the students of that 
 craft or school prepare themselves by education in the 
 ways necessary for each work." 
 
VIII. 
 
 LANGUAGE AND SPEECH 
 
 WE are so accustomed to speech in our everyday 
 intercourse, that the possibility of a more rapid 
 means of communication seldom engages our 
 attention. So it was with much interest that the fol- 
 lowing was received : 
 
 "Mind moves here with a quickness not to be ex- 
 pressed in words. We use pictures and symbols large- 
 ly, because a thought can be more quickly expressed in 
 that way. And we have trouble at all times with earth 
 language, and particularly when trying to express spir- 
 itual conditions. But all are taught to speak the earth 
 language so that we may help those who are there. 
 
 "We do not need to talk to convey our ideas, but we 
 can speak whenever we wish, and oratory and poetry 
 and lessons are given in word language. But in ordi- 
 nary intercourse ideas flash from mind to mind without 
 need for words. We speak with spirit organs as we 
 use other spirit perceptions, and our language is beau- 
 tiful and the speech musical." 
 
 This was all noted in our record, but among the 
 hundreds of pages of other matter it was for the time 
 lost sight of, and though some reference was made to 
 telepathy two or three times, it so happened that speech 
 was not mentioned. One evening Mary said : 
 
 "We can give you a few sentences if you like, from 
 one who has just wandered into the circle and wishes 
 
70 Spirit World and Spirit LiF£ 
 
 to try to communicate. I will do the writing. He says 
 that he is not gifted in expression, and has not been 
 here long enough to acquire the eloquence of the spirit 
 language, but he would like to convey a thought to 
 earth for those who are listening for heavenly words." 
 
 Now this is hardly the place or occasion for this ap- 
 peal, but I am after the closing sentence of this quota- 
 tion as an illustration, and the plea is so earnest that 
 I am including the whole of it. He said : 
 
 "Go forward ! Let nothing discourage or keep you 
 back. Tell the truth; plant the seed, by wayside, in 
 desert place, or in fertile ground, and trust to the har- 
 vest to win souls into the truth. The truth is more 
 beautiful than I can express. If only a tithe of it 
 could be comprehended by earth mortals, the world 
 would be fair indeed, and sin would soon fade from 
 sight. This is the truth to spread abroad. Do not be 
 discouraged though you seem to fail. The harvest will 
 surely come and souls will be led into righteousness and 
 will forget to do evil. Children will be brought into 
 loving service, ministers will stop arguing about creeds 
 and will teach the love and patience of Christ. Can 
 you visualize a world in which the spirit life shall be 
 the goal, and service to others the ordinary way of 
 living? Go forward, I say, again and yet again! Go 
 forward!" 
 
 "Mary says: He is in earnest and realizes the need 
 of earth. He was not a minister on earth, but never- 
 theless a worker for right living and right thinking, and 
 the knowledge acquired here has made him still more 
 earnest." 
 
 'Does he hear what we say?' 
 
 "Yes, he hears fairly well, and I have told him some 
 of your discouragements. You see, we can convey 
 
Language and Speech 71 
 
 thought so quickly, that I could tell him of these things 
 even while writing." 
 
 It was this idea that led me to again ask: 
 'Do you have anything analogous to spoken lan- 
 guage?' 
 
 "Yes, and yes again! We have speech and plenty of 
 it! But if thought flashes from soul to soul without 
 speech, then it is quicker than any words, is it not? 
 The spirit language is more in thought than in sen- 
 tences. For instance, you may realize how at times a 
 thought may suggest to you an entire picture, or an en- 
 tire subject. Thus it is with us. Thought moves quick- 
 ly and catches the sense of the expression before an en- 
 tire sentence could be formed. This, however, might 
 not apply to scientific explanations; nor perhaps to deep 
 philosophy, when great accuracy would be necessary." 
 'Then how would you express an abstract statement ?' 
 "That would depend upon the subject to be explained. 
 A word might answer, or a book of explanations might 
 happen to be the way." 
 
 'How would you convey the idea of goodness, for 
 instance ?' 
 
 "An action of goodness or kindness might be ex- 
 pressed pictorially; the abstract virtue would require 
 longer definition. 
 
 "Our language is one of exceeding exactness, as 
 well as of great beauty. There is nothing of the hu- 
 man language with which to compare it. You remem- 
 ber how I tried to give you some semblance of a spirit 
 word, and utterly failed? So, we cannot give you our 
 expressions; but you must take it for granted that lan- 
 guage here is the highest type of expression, both in 
 beauty and in its power of conveying thought." 
 
72 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 'On arriving there do you learn it as we would learn 
 a new language here?' 
 
 "We learn it, but not by the old slow methods of 
 earth life. We absorb it as a flower absorbs dew, or 
 the earth absorbs rain." 
 
 'When we arrive we will have to learn it then before 
 we can understand much?' 
 
 "You will know from the first that love and kindness 
 are here and surrounding you. Then you will know 
 the words that express them. Afterward other thoughts 
 will express themselves to you by the attitude or move- 
 ment of friends, even as a child learns its mother's mo- 
 tions and expressions. And so, with a quickness you 
 can hardly realize, you will acquire the language of this 
 sphere. It grows, and grows rapidly. Can you under- 
 stand ?" 
 
 'Does a knowledge of languages here aid one after 
 arriving there?' 
 
 "I do not think so. Thought telegraphs to thought 
 and the language matters little. Consider the power of 
 thought impressions even when not connected with lan- 
 guage. Animals have this sensitiveness well developed, 
 and many humans are also sensitive to thought waves." 
 
 While assembling the matter for this book, Mary and 
 Dee have asked occasionally about our progress, and 
 when one time I mentioned the title of this chapter, 
 Mary added the following: 
 
 "The language here is partly symbol, partly flashes of 
 thought or perception. These are beside and beyond 
 our spoken language, which is more eloquent and of 
 wider range than any known on earth. Our speakers 
 are numerous in the halls of learning, and convey knowl- 
 edge in wonderful terms. Yet always there are sug- 
 gestions that arouse pictures or thought in the mind. 
 
Language and SpEKch 73 
 
 We listen to eloquence that is thrilling, and we listen to 
 statements that are so clear and terse that we cannot 
 fail of understanding." 
 
 I asked if their language had changed as had ours 
 through the passing centuries, or was it the same it had 
 always been. 
 
 "Language is capable of expansion, and our language 
 grows and becomes more rich as it seeks to interpret 
 new thought and wider experience. Memory does not 
 let go as easily here as there, and while we add new 
 expressions, we keep the old ones too. You have al- 
 most an entire change in the English language since 
 the early poets. We have not changed in that way be- 
 cause our construction is more perfect to start with. 
 Any change is more in the expression, to take in new 
 thought and new experience, like travels to other plan- 
 ets, or growing in touch with other lives or other 
 speech." 
 
 It was in the first place a little surprising to learn 
 that one would need to know a different language in 
 the spirit world, but an additional surprise came when 
 we found there were still other languages. A friend 
 said: 
 
 "I am trying to learn the language of the different 
 spheres that I may understand the expressions of those 
 on higher planes." 
 
 'Is there a different language on each plane?' 
 
 "Yes, it takes on more delicate shadings; a more 
 ethereal quality perhaps might express it, as it deals with 
 more ethereal things. These languages are translated 
 by the different messengers. We need to know the man- 
 ner of expression to translate their words into something 
 meaning as nearly as possible the same. Our language 
 is not capable of expressing their finest shades of mean- 
 
74 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 ing. And if we of this sphere cannot translate it into 
 adequate expression, what can mortal language do? I 
 tell you, my friend, only a tithe of the higher teachings 
 can get through our duller comprehension ! Therefore I 
 study and hope to be able to understand at least, wheth- 
 er I can give out the ideas to others in language elo- 
 quent enough or forcible enough to express what they 
 wish to say." 
 
 A messenger spoke of the need for further knowledge 
 of languages as follows : 
 
 "There are worlds not so immersed in material 
 thought as the earth; worlds where spirit predominates, 
 and where communication with the unseen becomes a 
 natural occupation with the people. It is one of our 
 delightful tasks to go to such worlds to give and re- 
 ceive information. To make more easy such communi- 
 cation is part of our work, for language differs, and 
 signs and symbols often have to be used. Yet when 
 spirit predominates comprehension is easy without any 
 language, just a reception of the idea without any 
 spoken word." 
 
 The difficulty of expression was again mentioned when 
 we read one evening the beautiful sonnet that is attribu- 
 ted to the spirit of F. W. H. Myers : 
 
 A SONNET* 
 
 To all who wait, blindfolded by the flesh. 
 Upon the stammered promise that we give, 
 Tangling ourselves in the material mesh 
 A moment, while we tell you that we live, 
 
 From the book, "Christopher/' by Sir Oliver Lodge. Published and 
 copyrighted by George H. Doran' Company, 1919. 
 
Language: and Speech 75 
 
 Greeting, and reassurance ; never doubt 
 That the slow tidings of our joyful state, 
 So hardly given, so haltingly made out, 
 Are but the creaking hinges of the gate. 
 Beyond, the garden lies ; and as we turn, 
 Wond'ring how much you hear, how much you guess, 
 Once more the roses of glad service burn 
 With hues of loving thought and thankfulness ; 
 
 Once more we move among them, strong and free, 
 
 Marvelling yet in our felicity. 
 
 "The poem is true. If only you could see our diffi- 
 culty of expression you would be patient with misunder- 
 standings. We are not so in touch with material lan- 
 guage and thought as to be able to express the marvels 
 of this life by material words or imagery. We are 
 of different conditions and different expression, yet we 
 try to become material for the moment, that we may 
 help you to understand; but often the language fails 
 and we are confused by lack of right words." 
 
 I don't remember now what made me ask the follow- 
 ing question, but I do remember the surprise with which 
 I received the reply. I asked Dee : 
 
 'Are you known by your old name there?' 
 
 "No. I have another name here. But with earth 
 friends I keep the earth name." 
 
 'Are all names different there ?' 
 
 "We all have different names here, but we love to 
 hear the old familiar names from friends there. We 
 take names more suitable for ethereal qualities." 
 
 We asked what determined the name. 
 
 "Names here apply to character more than to fancy, 
 and we know each other by some distinguishing char- 
 acteristic. But all names are musical and good to hear." 
 
 'But you are all good and are all perfect, so it would 
 seem that you would all have the same names?' 
 
76 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "No. That is your conception of this life, but you 
 are far from comprehending. Personal characteristics 
 are as pronounced here as they are there, except that 
 we do not have the distinction of being 'faulty/ or 
 'awkward/ or 'homely/ or 'sinful/ as people on earth 
 might have, if called by their distinguishing character- 
 istics." 
 
 'I should think that you would run out of names 
 in so great a multitude?' 
 
 "You do not realize the variety of attributes here. 
 But even so, think how many there are of the same 
 name on your plane. It does no harm to have the same 
 name repeated here any more than it does there." 
 
 I asked what my name would be, and was told : 
 
 "We will not tell you, though we think we know it 
 already." 
 
 'Who gives it to me?' 
 
 "It grows. It is written all over you !" 
 
 I was talking at one time through the pencil with my 
 father. I felt that he would get great pleasure in the 
 wonderful opportunities for knowledge, and he assured 
 me that this was so, and spoke of the great libraries 
 there : 
 
 "You will never be happier than when you see the 
 wonderful libraries and the wonderful knowledge ex- 
 pressed in them. Different from earth libraries, but the 
 word may express what I mean." 
 
 'Can you give us any impression of how knowledge is 
 thus stored?' 
 
 "It is all so intangible to your way of expression, I 
 do not know that I can describe it. But if you can 
 picture wireless telegraphy as impressing itself in words 
 than can be read, — if you can think of thought express- 
 
Language: and Speech 77 
 
 ing itself almost simultaneously, flashing itself on pages, 
 perhaps you can get an idea of the way books are 
 formed. There are such great minds here, and the 
 greatest of earth's writers find their powers so exalted 
 and so easily expressed, that books may appear without 
 labor. We have libraries, and there are books and books, 
 and knowledge comes easily to those who seek. Clairvoy- 
 ance might express it somewhat, — an illumination that 
 presents the thought without effort. This on the part 
 of the reader. The writer gives his thought inspira- 
 tionally, and the words are transferred to the page with- 
 out effort. 
 
 "Something like this. I cannot give any more definite 
 description in your language." 
 
 Later Mary contributed a little fo the subject as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 "We have books, or the spirit counterpart of books. 
 They are composed of etheric substance, but can be 
 read by spirit sight, and enjoyed by the students and 
 teachers here. They are not quite as earth books are, 
 but are still something within the touch and sight of 
 spirit, and can be read at any time. How could we 
 store up the histories of worlds, or the progress of 
 other planet life, if we only saw the present? Our 
 teachers of history are wonderful in their learning and 
 their memory, but they prepare the lessons given to 
 others from the books that are within the reach of all 
 in the libraries here." 
 
IX. 
 
 SPIRIT LIFE 
 
 WITH most people the mind is so completely ruled 
 by the material senses that they are almost in- 
 capable of conceiving or understanding spirit 
 life in any way. Any idea of life without material 
 bodies is almost unthinkable. The effort to bring such 
 a conception within the bounds of comprehension is so 
 great that no doubt it is a factor, and possibly a large 
 one, in making the general public inclined to shy at any 
 mention of spirits. The prospect of mental effort is 
 apt to make most of us wary in approaching subjects 
 requiring much thought. 
 
 One's thought about a spirit being is apt to be con- 
 fused with impressions formed by ghost stories: — some- 
 thing unreal, something to be doubted, because contrary 
 to our usual sense conceptions. I presume we must 
 have expressed some such impression to cause the fol- 
 lowing to be written : 
 
 "I am here just as surely as you are there, and more 
 so; because I am all that life can give, and you still 
 have the limitations of material life, which prevents the 
 fullness of spiritual expression." 
 
 'But you do not seem real?' we said. 
 
 "Reality is something that exists. We exist, mind 
 exists, and all the things created by mind exist as long 
 as the mind holds them in existence. We exist, but 
 not in material form. But spirit is higher in the scale 
 of existence than matter; therefore, we are more real 
 78 
 
Spirit Life: 79 
 
 than we were in our material forms. Life here is reality, 
 and we have spiritual forms far better than the earthly 
 ones. All the finer qualities of mind and soul are ex- 
 pressed by us in greater degree than before we lived the 
 spiritual life. 
 
 "There is no life but spirit anywhere in the universe, 
 but the material envelope in which it is enclosed often- 
 times hinders free expression. We are trying to free 
 the spirit a little from its earthly encumbrances and let 
 it see its destination out among the stars." 
 
 'Can you tell us of your life there?' 
 
 "Life here is sane and normal, and any other descrip- 
 tion is an injustice. But we are not here for amuse- 
 ment, though we may be amused. We are here for 
 knowledge and work : knowledge of spiritual conditions, 
 work for the earth people that they may learn these 
 conditions." 
 
 'Do you have no pleasures ?' 
 
 "Do you think that the things that influence you 
 there, such as music and all that brings you inspiration, 
 are not the things that give us happiness here? Have 
 you any conception of what the music of this life could 
 be? As to pleasures: — pleasure of companionship here 
 is largely dependent on congeniality as it is there. Do 
 not think that arrival here causes lives to be suddenly 
 transformed. Life is a growth here as there. Happi- 
 ness is a relative term." 
 
 "All human faculties are here spiritualized and en- 
 larged. We are given the finest education in all con- 
 ceivable lines, and thus fitted for helping others. With 
 spiritual power comes occupation in the highest sense, 
 for we become teachers and lead others along the paths 
 we have already followed. Some are fitted for one 
 work, some for another; but all are in happy and con- 
 
80 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 genial employment. This is our work; pleasure is work, 
 and work is pleasure. But we have many pleasures be- 
 sides; you might say, earth's highest pleasures idealized. 
 For heaven is real and earth the shadow ; spirit the 
 reality and matter the unreality. 
 
 "Worth is of more value than beauty; but worth ex- 
 presses itself in beauty. When the spirit first arrives 
 it is not more beautiful than the earth life expressed, 
 but becomes beautiful in proportion to spiritual advance- 
 ment. All spirits are fairer than their earthly envel- 
 ope, and increase in beauty as the spirit progresses. 
 
 "Life is good when character is good, but not when 
 character is evil. We must overcome evil and change 
 it into good. That is our mission." 
 
 'If all become perfectly good, it would almost seem 
 as though life would become monotonous?' 
 
 "We have more varieties of goodness than the mortal 
 life can show. You will be surprised at the difference 
 in individuals on a plane where none are perverse or 
 wicked. Then think of the different occupations and in- 
 dustries, the different arts and sciences, of travel to 
 other worlds and the wonders revealed there. Think 
 of oratory, music, poetry, and the light and winsome 
 touches that writers of humorous literature have brought 
 to this side ; and you will realize a little how, instead 
 of monotony, we have infinite variety." 
 
 We had been asking some rather deep questions about 
 life in general, and a teacher came one evening with the 
 following in answer: 
 
 "Life is an unknown quantity. Even we here do not 
 analyze, nor control, nor dissect, nor understand. // is! 
 That is all. Now what are we to do with it ? Earthbound 
 minds are dealing with earthly materials : money, food, 
 
Spirit Life 81 
 
 dress. But all of these are like vanishing shadows to 
 us. What then shall we do with this wonderful exten- 
 sion of our powers and existence? Forever! Think of 
 it! To go on and on! How? 
 
 "Let me try to tell you of the 'how' as it seems to 
 us. 
 
 "You have already had glimpses of our activities, but 
 only glimpses. It is not possible to outline perfectly 
 all of our interests and work. They are wide as the 
 universe, as different as the thought of man or spirit. 
 Wonder upon wonder, marvel upon marvel, unfold to 
 our growing vision, and life is never for one instant 
 lacking in interest. Nevertheless it is best to focus our 
 attention, study, and thought on those things most in- 
 teresting to each personality. Some choose science, 
 some philosophy, some invention, some the studies of 
 other universes and other lives. The thought of this 
 circle is directed in various ways, with Mary, your 
 instructor, as our leader. She wishes us to come in 
 contact with earthly minds, and help those minds to 
 greater influence through spiritual guidance. Therefore 
 one of our activities is, as you know, communication 
 with earth. This is only one of several, however. Mary 
 is also interested in sound vibrations, therefore music 
 is one of our studies, as well as one of our pleasures. 
 And, I wish I could take you out with us sometime 
 when we are far away in the study of astronomy. We 
 can see far more with spirit sight than even the per- 
 fected instruments of human wisdom and learning can 
 discern. Then we can travel, as no mortal can con- 
 ceive, and we can study at first hand some of the prob- 
 lems of other planets and other lives. This is one 
 more activity. But do not think that our studies stop 
 
82 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 here. The history of life on the other planets, for in- 
 stance, is very absorbing. 
 
 "If any one feels impelled to take up any study, he 
 is not held back from progress. No one is limited in 
 time or opportunity. If it can come within the scope 
 of this circle, well and good. If more can be learned 
 elsewhere, the student is free to go. Love and friend- 
 ship prevail everywhere, and the best good of all is 
 the one idea for all. We have no limits to our hopes 
 nor our opportunities, as I said. Help us from your 
 side to realize and make actual the communication be- 
 tween the two worlds." 
 
 We spoke one evening of the number in the circle 
 with whom we had talked, and were told there were 
 still some whom we did not know, but who were getting 
 acquainted with us rapidly. We replied rather lightly 
 that we doubted if that profited them much. Mary 
 quickly responded : 
 
 "If they are satisfied you ought to be. You can be 
 very nice, — and you can be very bad : that is when you 
 doubt us and will not let us come. But we take you 
 as you are, and hope you will take us in the same way. 
 We are not saints by any means, — just mortals, with 
 the mortal part mostly eliminated and something a little 
 finer in its place. But this something finer must grow 
 through discipline and education even as it did on earth ; 
 and we are trying to help you to begin your education 
 now, so that you will not have such a weary way to 
 travel here as many earth lives do. 
 
 "We are here in the room with you and can see you 
 plainly; only we see your soul lives far plainer than 
 your physical ones. But we are glad of that, for so we 
 see the beautiful part of your spirit lives that are com- 
 ing to us later." 
 
Spirit Life; 83 
 
 We had been told much of the future life, but found 
 we had nothing of life's origin. Our various questions 
 brought out the following : 
 
 "What is life? We do not know! It is! It is like 
 the answer we have to give in regard to the Supreme 
 Deity: It is! That is all we know. God is life, and 
 life is the gift of God. What this most subtle, most 
 
 unseeable, most elusive No, we cannot discover 
 
 it. It simply is! That is all. Some philosophers and 
 scientists may think they know, but they do not. It is 
 the riddle of the universe, and only the Creator of the 
 universe holds the secret in his soul." 
 
 "All life is of spirit origin though manifesting itself 
 in such manifold and even grotesque forms. The wide 
 diversity comes from the material envelope, and in what 
 Darwin called adaptation to environment. Spirit is in- 
 destructible, not subject to disease or death. But the 
 earthly form in which for a time it manifests itself, 
 may be subject to all the accidents and disease of mortal 
 existence. 
 
 "I do not know all universes, nor all the ways of life 
 in them; but I think all immortal spirits are always 
 first in human form, and subject to material conditions, 
 and come out of these conditions according to the laws 
 of spiritual evolution. Life here is still progressing to 
 higher forms, and will finally reach a perfection as yet 
 undreamed even by us of the lower planes." 
 
 I asked about the origin of individual life. 
 
 "Your individual life commenced with your soul or 
 spirit, which holds the germ of immortal life. The 
 germ of that soul may have started far back, even in the 
 animal creation. But germs are not souls and the 
 animal is not the man. For all practical purposes, and 
 
84 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 for all knowledge of life as we see it, your individual 
 life commenced with your birth. To go back of that 
 leads into such obscurity and confusion that it is hardly 
 worth while." 
 
 This reply did not satisfy our curiosity, and shortly 
 afterward we asked Prof. James of our origin. Where 
 were we before birth? 
 
 He replied rather decidedly : 
 
 "Give it up. We have to. There is a limit to our 
 knowledge for which we at present ought to be thank- 
 ful." 
 
 But we persisted in our query and again asked Mary 
 about individual life. Where did it come from? 
 
 "Where did it come from? What did you hear once 
 of the germ of life and its first entrance into the hu- 
 man? It may have been long on its way, but at last 
 it reached the ultimate of earth existence." 
 
 'I meant a certain individual life?' 
 
 "Well, the individual life comes from human lives 
 immediately preceding it, and is perhaps not so much 
 of a spiritual problem as you think; simply the pro- 
 cess of creation which is part of the law of human ex- 
 istence laid down for earthly progeny since the begin- 
 ning of this mortal existence." 
 
 'You mean that it is just a human creation?' 
 
 "Just that. It is part of the life germ as it pertains 
 to human existence. I believe that once an individual 
 human life is started it persists through all eternity. 
 But the subject is so big that I would rather leave it 
 for other teachers to express." 
 
 The next evening she said: 
 
 "I was thinking of that germ of life proposition, and 
 wish to state it differently. I think that the life force 
 is a part of the individual at all times, and the life 
 
Spirit Life 85 
 
 force of the parents simply appears in a new expres- 
 sion; the same as seed puts forth plant, leaf, flower, 
 and seed, to spring again in another form, yet bearing 
 the marks of its progenitors." 
 
 We asked about the continuance of unborn lives. We 
 had been told that they persisted. 
 
 "That is the truth that is generally accepted by us 
 of this plane. But you must remember that we are not 
 conversant with all the problems of all the truths made 
 known to more advanced students. We learn much, 
 but each circle takes up different studies largely of their 
 own choosing. I have not been particularly interested 
 in the query of the 'whence/ as you put it ; the 'whither' 
 attracts me more." 
 
 One evening we asked a teacher from a higher plane 
 to tell us something of life on those planes. 
 
 "We learn of the higher powers and studies, and we 
 are here to tell others what we have learned. This we 
 are always glad to do for those who are truly inter- 
 ested. 
 
 "Come with me and see the life on a higher plane. 
 No jar or discord to mar the perfect joy of life. All 
 are occupied with the perfecting of many new ideas and 
 many new forms of activity; ever increasing knowledge 
 and joy in service. You know to a certain extent of the 
 occupations, but there are others more ethereal in char- 
 acter given to the more advanced powers. 
 
 "Millions of worlds are needing help, and our higher 
 spirits are sent in as many directions as the needs re- 
 quire. Millions of needs require millions of activities, 
 and teachers are coming and going constantly from 
 world to world, from universe to universe, with helpful 
 forces of thought and spirit control. For in many of 
 
86 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 the outlying planets mind is not so dense as upon the 
 earth, and the spiritual impression can be sent to the 
 thought to manifest outwardly in action." 
 
 These teachers are interested in other worlds as they 
 say, but the list evidently includes our own, for one of 
 them spoke as follows : 
 
 "I am here from another plane, and wish to say a 
 few words for earth people to hear. Will you tell them 
 that spirit is the only life ; and the nearer they come to 
 spiritualizing the earth life; the nearer they come to 
 us. Will you tell them that the need of the world lies 
 in spiritualizing all earth life, and bringing the Christ 
 love to be the rule of life." 
 
 To show that we might do more than is done in 
 spiritual development, one of these teachers told us of 
 the power of thought: 
 
 "Thought is the force, the power here that creates. 
 With this marvelous power we can surround ourselves 
 with the environment we wish, create the conditions we 
 wish, and so progress or retard our lives as we wish. 
 The parallel of this power exists in mortal will and 
 mortal thought, and if studied, directed, and persistently 
 used, is capable of enlarging all mortal power, increas- 
 ing all mortal success, and enhancing all mortal happi- 
 ness." 
 
 The power of thought through suggestion was spoken 
 of one evening rather unexpectedly. Dee wrote : 
 
 "There is one here who is listening to words from earth, 
 and he thinks we are not making clear enough the 
 power of spirit to manifest itself upon human character. 
 He says: 
 
 "Remember the spirit, the immortal you, is ever pres- 
 
Spirit Life: 87 
 
 ent, ever ready to receive suggestion. Have a care, you 
 people of earth, that you do not stifle this voice from 
 heaven, for through the spirit the heavenly life may be 
 begun on earth." 
 
 'But we are told that the spirit is not always good?' 
 
 "That is true, yet even then it can be trained to re- 
 ceive the education from here. I would save all crim- 
 inals, even degenerates, through suggestion to their 
 souls. It can be done, for I tried it while on earth." 
 
 'Are you a hypnotist?' 
 
 "No, not that; but one strongly impressed with the 
 power of suggestion. It might be well to hypnotize 
 criminals at first, but the suggestion can be made other- 
 wise. Sleep is nature's way of rendering the human 
 mind passive, and this condition might well be used to 
 bring the soul of the criminal into higher thought." 
 
 'We have been reading a message from that side stat- 
 ing that we are born with quality of consciousness, and 
 some possibly have so little that no improvement is 
 possible?' 
 
 "Yes, we know that, too. But that is no reason for 
 supposing that all are lacking quality, and because of 
 this, other environment and other influence should be 
 tried. Will you give this emphasis in your book?" 
 
 'Can you tell us who you are?' 
 
 "I am a teacher who is studying here as I studied 
 there, the best way of turning evil into good, or rather, 
 effacing evil by good." 
 
 'Did you use suggestion when here?' 
 
 "I used it there and had success with it. I belonged 
 to the French school of thought at Nancy, and other 
 experimental places. What the work did for the un- 
 developed and the subnormal and the criminal, I can 
 
88 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 never forget; and I wish to give it such emphasis from 
 here that it shall gain prominence there." 
 
 'Do you use it on that side?' 
 
 "Yes, we use it and we accomplish much. But we 
 lack one condition that the human life has that is a 
 help, and that is sleep." 
 
 After reading some poetry for a time one evening, 
 Sis took up the pencil, and Mary immediately wrote : 
 
 "I never read poetry on earth, but you are living 
 poetry now, and so am I. The perfect whole of exist- 
 ence, the final harmony, and the outlook beyond : — it is 
 all so wonderful and so satisfying! You do not com- 
 prehend as we do, but your vision is growing and will 
 continue to grow until you are conscious of the perfect 
 plan of existence. You can only see pieces there, and 
 many very poor pieces; but from here we can discern 
 the whole, though we are not yet living the whole of 
 life. Try to live in the glimpses that give you even 
 vague outlines of this life." 
 
 At another time she spoke further: 
 
 "The life you are now living is but a shadow of the 
 real, — the earth experience as compared to this life. We 
 are trying to show you the reality, but impressions are 
 hard to give. The impressions you have received are 
 for the most part true, but the reality is so incredibly 
 more beautiful that we cannot make the impression con- 
 vey to you a true picture of the reality. 
 
 "If the earth people only knew of the riches of the 
 spirit life which they might inherit if they would, the 
 earth life would become spiritualized and all suffering 
 and hardship would end. All realize it at last, but 
 why waste years and years sometimes, many lifetimes 
 even, before they come to the true spirit life ! You may 
 
Spirit Life 89 
 
 think it enough that at last they do come to the truth, 
 but if you could see the wasted lives and wasted time 
 here, you would desire as fervently as we to hasten 
 the day of their spiritual birth. For of a truth, one 
 must be born into the spirit when earth life has so sub- 
 merged the spirit that it has almost been lost." 
 
 'God is all-powerful/ we said, 'why were we not 
 created good to begin with?' 
 
 "It is of no use to ask why. We do not know. There 
 are many things that we do not comprehend. But we 
 live in the midst of such advanced and beautiful lives, 
 that we find it easy to trust. Also the teachers from 
 the higher planes help us to realize the infinite progres- 
 sion and the infinite goodness, so we trust and grow 
 happy as we grow in faith. 
 
 "We see what you see of the terrible atrocities and 
 suffering on earth, and help where we can, and trust 
 for the rest. The worst cruelties have their limit, for 
 human life ceases when too hard to be borne. And 
 when they arrive here, — the innocent suffering ones, — 
 they are met with peculiar tenderness, and every effort 
 is made to make up to them for the horror and suffer- 
 ing they have endured." 
 
 We spoke one evening of the difficulty of convincing 
 some who were always putting forth some new theory 
 to account for spirit manifestation. 
 
 "Human mind reasons from the material aspect, and 
 it is hard to overcome the logic of that viewpoint, for 
 the spiritual aspect is so beyond all material concep- 
 tion that the human mind stumbles into false reasoning 
 in trying to judge of its future. 
 
 "That is not as I wished to phrase it, but as near as 
 you can get it now. 
 
90 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "It is knowledge of the truth that we wish to give 
 you, that the close of the earth life may be filled with 
 joyous anticipation rather than fear. Take life as a 
 heavenly gift, both here and there, and know that leav- 
 ing that life is only a change from a lower into a higher 
 grade ; but with such rich advantage as can never be de- 
 scribed. Be happy. Let the future be filled with joyous 
 anticipation. Do the good you can there, and be ready 
 to go on doing good here in the happiest possible way, 
 under incomparably happy conditions." 
 
 I said I knew that it would all be arranged somehow, 
 but I did sometimes wonder how I, who did not like 
 crowds, could manage there, where people seemed to 
 form so much of life. 
 
 "We are not obliged to be continually with people," 
 Dee answered. "We meet together for work or teach- 
 ing, but we may be alone, or with intimate companion- 
 ship of dear friends when we wish. Nothing is forced 
 on us. We are led to the conditions that are best for 
 our development, and these form our joy as well. You 
 are bound by the knowledge of earthly needs and lim- 
 itations. But we are free from these and free to choose 
 our occupations. Sissy used to say she would like to 
 be on a cloud and drift slowly through the sky, and 
 something like that still pleasure might be hers here, 
 only not as she expressed it. That was a picture of 
 rest in her mind, and rest was what she needed. The 
 same need or desire here would find perfect fulfillment. 
 That is all." 
 
 Sis said she enjoyed so many things here, she won- 
 dered if she would not miss some of them there. 
 
 "Don't worry ! You will find the counterpart of every 
 pure joy here, and in greater measure than we can ex- 
 
Spirit Lifk 91 
 
 press. Never fear. All the joys that you have there 
 will only be intensified here." 
 
 Sis asked if she would be able to enjoy these at first, 
 or would she be some time in learning. 
 
 "Mary says : There are some things that you will 
 have to wait to understand, but you must take our word 
 for it that they exist. Dee has told you that she has 
 never a regret for the earth life and the beauty she left 
 there. All is more than equaled here. Let this fill your 
 heart and mind with joy." 
 
 We had been reading a description of the spirit life 
 that did not appeal to us. It was given as a symbolic 
 vision. Mary replied to our inquiries: 
 
 "Your thought brings you the truth that appeals to 
 you, but it is the truth just the same. Heaven is an 
 unlimited space and there is room for many ideals. But 
 you will be happier if you hold fast to the truth that 
 appeals to you, for it is the truth. Never doubt that. 
 Many here express truth pictorially or symbolically, but 
 the real truth is the word that describes the life without 
 embellishment or picture. The book you speak of will 
 attract a certain type of mind, yet other minds would 
 be repelled by such a description. Each in his own 
 way. Can you not see? No matter how earth people 
 are drawn into the spirit comprehension, whether by 
 symbol, poetic fancy, or simple description, it will be 
 all right when they arrive here. We are telling you the 
 simple truth, and you may take it to your inmost heart 
 and take the comfort of it. You will never be dis- 
 appointed, while some others may have to begin all over 
 again in their comprehension of this life." 
 
 Sis and I were talking one evening about the life 
 
92 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 there, and of the difficulty of our finite minds' grasping 
 it. When the writing was begun, Dee said: 
 
 "You get now and then vague ideas or pictures of 
 the comfort and pleasure of this life; but the reality 
 has not entered into your real understanding yet. Sissy 
 is afraid she will have to go on to a higher plane when 
 she doesn't wish to; is afraid she will not be quite con- 
 tented here, and will miss some of the surroundings or 
 friends or pleasures of the earth life. She will not! 
 That is all I can say." 
 
 Sis laughingly replied that she would miss the picnics. 
 
 "You can have one then! You are a bad child and 
 don't deserve all you will get; but it will be yours any- 
 way, picnic and all." 
 
 Many people have communicated with us, and through 
 the pencil to others. One who passed over as an old 
 man was talking with his grandson. Closing the con- 
 versation he said: 
 
 "The tie between the two worlds, or rather the one 
 world of the seen and the unseen, grows closer as the 
 years go by. I did not know much about this life when 
 there, but I imagined more than I knew. The normal 
 life here was a surprise; for I had thought of angels 
 with wings and harps, and heaven as a city of golden 
 streets. But nothing of the kind is here. Normal pro- 
 gression; friends, work, service for others, — yes! happi- 
 ness, in travel, music, books, and congenial companions. 
 It is all normal and all true. It is worth working for 
 there. And all the work is simply to have high ideals 
 and live up to them. The golden rule is no dead letter. 
 Be sure of that!" 
 
 I spoke one evening of that being my birthday. Mary 
 responded : 
 
Spirit Life 93 
 
 "What of it! You will have millions of them!" 
 
 Then in a moment she went on: 
 
 "We are not thinking of birth at all. It is always 
 the present here. No looking forward to old age and 
 decrepitude of either mind or body. The future is ours ; 
 the present is ours. How different from the half fear 
 of the future, the dread of the years that may bring 
 hardships, the looking forward to the silence of the 
 grave, and the terror of the future! Can you see? 
 
 "I was not happy on earth, but I feared the end of 
 that life, and had rather a morbid terror of death. Will 
 you see the difference now? Nothing to fear, neither 
 sickness, poverty, age nor death. Why count the years, 
 when each passing one will only add to your happiness 
 and power, and preserve forever both youth and beauty? 
 Good-by to birthdays; Greet the future with joy that 
 will take no cognizance of years!" 
 
THE NEGATIVE ASPECT OE SPIRIT 
 LIFE 
 
 PROBABLY very few people have really tried to 
 analyze the conditions, and tried to determine what 
 activities and occupations engage the time and 
 attention of the inhabitants of the spirit world. When 
 one realizes that there are no material bodily require- 
 ments whatever in the spirit life, and when one really 
 comprehends what a gap would be left in our life here 
 if all such activities were unnecessary, it opens up a 
 whole new field of thought. The subject of what one 
 would not find or need there, — what one might call the 
 negative aspect of spirit life, — was brought up for 
 Mary's comments, and a copy of our record for that 
 evening is here given. Sis and I had talked of it a 
 little, and when I turned to Mary, I said : 
 
 'In the first place, you have no day and no night, 
 and no divisions of time.' 
 
 "No day and no night and no divisions of time, you 
 say. We have the divisions of work and study and 
 recreation and quiet hours or times for ourselves. Do 
 you not divide your days by actions rather more than 
 you think? There are the meal times, the work times, 
 the play times, and the resting times. That is very 
 similar to our divisions." 
 
 'Yes, but you do not reckon time by hours and min- 
 utes.' 
 94 
 
The; Negative Aspect of Spirit Life 95 
 
 "Hardly. We have a system or order of work and 
 study, though what you call hours and minutes are not 
 so counted by us. The divisions of time are not arbi- 
 trary, but I am thinking how to tell you of the orderly 
 way in which we work. Perhaps if I call it (this by 
 way of illustration) a central office, where the plans 
 of work are arranged and messengers sent to us when 
 we are needed, it may help you a little." 
 
 'Well, again: You have no need for food, and so no 
 rivalry in obtaining it; no buying or selling, no business 
 of any kind, no money, no medium of exchange.' 
 
 "We are as busy as you. We exchange many things, 
 which might be called barter. For instance: I study 
 something I wish to perfect myself in, and teach, 
 perhaps, my very teacher in some other branch. We 
 exchange many things, sometimes work, sometimes ideas, 
 sometimes the many acts of love or friendliness; but 
 all without your medium of exchange, money. We have 
 love instead, or, if to those we do not know, whatever 
 courtesy suggests. So you see we have a busy trading 
 system, and enjoy it too, and no one becomes bankrupt." 
 
 Sis said it was very difficult for her to realize that 
 there would be no desire to eat or sleep. 
 
 "You will never miss either. Instead, you will be 
 delighted that the sordid occupations of life do not 
 interfere with your progress." 
 
 'So much of life here is made up of chasing the dollar 
 with which to buy food and comfort, it would seem 
 that many people would be completely lost over there. 
 What will a banker do there, for instance?' 
 
 "Will you know that his training there will not be 
 lost here. He may not handle money, but there are 
 many other ways in which that trained accuracy will 
 be of service." 
 
96 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'Then, your travel is so different. You have no rail- 
 roads, no trains, no automobiles, no airplanes, no 
 steamships." 
 
 "Wait till you come and we take you on a trip to 
 some far off place. The mode of travel will be as 
 much finer, as your Cadillac is finer than a wheel- 
 barrow !" 
 
 'Having no need of the things that money buys, there 
 can be with you no jealousies because of place or posi- 
 tion attained by material blessings.' 
 
 "They who serve most are the greatest here. There 
 is no computing of place or position except by service 
 or wisdom. Service may be of the intelligence, or of 
 the spiritual gifts, or the more common activities; but 
 the wiser the service, or the more loving and unselfish 
 the giving of one's self: — these are the things that give 
 prominence in spirit life." 
 
 'You have no thieves or robbers, and no need for 
 insurance policies.' 
 
 "We have the unworthy ones to guide and the wicked 
 ones to convert, and the time and patience given to this 
 work is more than any occupation on earth would prob- 
 ably demand. The unworthy ones are always with us, 
 therefore that work is never done." 
 
 I said they had no color line, therefore no race 
 prejudice; and Sis asked if spirits were always white. 
 
 "Not that exactly, but spirit is not black or red or 
 yellow or brown. It is spirit, that is all." 
 
 When we read this later, Mary corrected it by saying: 
 
 "That would seem to make spirit a colorless substance. 
 That would be quite the opposite of the truth. Spirit 
 is white, in a way, because spirit represents truth, beauty, 
 and nobility of character. The character determines the 
 
The: Negative Aspect of Spirit Life 97 
 
 exterior, and purity of soul expresses itself in purity of 
 appearance." 
 
 'Then, as you have remarked several times, you have 
 no care of the house or clothing or person/ 
 
 "It makes us almost weary to think of all these things ; 
 but your list has brought to our attention our freedom 
 and our joys. We become so accustomed to our bless- 
 ings that we perhaps forget a little, and it is good to be 
 reminded." 
 
 'But, Mary, what are the youngsters going to do? 
 There are no games of foot-ball, no baseball, no tennis, 
 no golf, no billiards, no card-playing!' 
 
 "Don't you worry. There are pleasures beyond these, 
 and there are delightful occupations that take the time." 
 
 Sis spoke of the wonders of mountain scenery here, 
 and asked if any such would be there. 
 
 "What did you hear from the college professor in 
 regard to the desires of life here? Were you not to see 
 the rugged and the grand, as well as the quiet beauty of 
 valley and stream? He is right, and there will be no 
 disappointment for you." 
 
 'But the snowy mountain ranges here have an attrac- 
 tion just because we cannot easily reach them. Dee 
 could there go in an instant to anything she wanted 
 to see.' 
 
 "She would not be impressed in the way you would 
 sense it; but it would impress her, nevertheless. You 
 can look into fathomless space here as well as there. 
 You can see infinite distance, and the evidences of infinite 
 power. And you can see the wonderlands of strange 
 planets." 
 
 Sis then spoke of the Spanish dances and the play of 
 color in the 'Mission Play' which we had just seen. 
 
 "Will you try to imagine the grace and beauty of 
 
98 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 motion that is without fatigue, dress fairer than any the 
 world has seen; beauty of person, of dress, of motion, 
 and all without vanity or selfishness? You cannot get 
 beyond earth comparisons, I know ; but if your spirit 
 sight could be clear for one minute even, you would 
 never again believe that heaven can lose by comparison 
 with the joys or the beauties of the world." 
 
 'Well, we have covered the ground fairly well with 
 the negative illustrations, though no doubt it could be 
 elaborated almost endlessly.' 
 
 "We think you are answered in a way; but one half- 
 hour of vision, yes, even one half-minute, would be more 
 convincing." 
 
XI. 
 
 STUDY AND TEACHING 
 
 4 4fTl HE joy of acquiring knowledge is one of the 
 | delights of this life. We never tire of learning, 
 for we love knowledge too much. It is only 
 earth weariness that may hinder you. We learn of the 
 stars and all the elements that compose the stars. Then 
 all the diversified lives on the millions of planets sur- 
 rounding the stars ; all the products and combinations of 
 chemical action; all the history of life from its lowest 
 forms upward; light, electricity, sound waves, musical 
 vibrations and the harmonies resulting therefrom; all 
 that is beautiful in the world of art or in the world of 
 literature. Of course not all these are studied at once 
 nor by the same person. 
 
 "Many pleasures are here also, for there are many 
 varieties of minds and many conditions to meet. In 
 pleasures the reunion of friends and relatives must be 
 counted. And there is the delight of loving friendship, 
 and companionship higher and finer and more enduring 
 than worldly ties. We have concerts of music that 
 would delight your soul; and wit and eloquence are as 
 much valued here as there. Then there is travel; for 
 we can move slowly or fast as we choose. 
 
 "Can you realize the interests that fill our lives? 
 Variety of occupation; all forms of beauty; friendships 
 more dear than earth can ever know; ever increasing 
 knowledge; music such as mortals cannot conceive; all 
 that heart can wish or mind enjoy. If the soul asks for 
 
 99 
 
100 Spirit World and Spirit Li*£ 
 
 more, we turn to those of the next higher plane, and 
 are given what we desire. We in turn try to help others 
 to reach their ideals, and we are wishing now to make 
 known to the dwellers on earth, the happy existence here, 
 that 'death may lose its sting and the grave its victory'." 
 
 "All knowledge here is acquired with ease, and all 
 the spirit functions of sight, hearing and memory are 
 vastly in advance of the earthly ability, and there is no 
 limit to knowledge or happiness. 
 
 "After character has been established, we study for 
 knowledge of the earth from which we here all come, 
 knowledge of the conditions there, and ways of improving 
 those conditions. Then the knowledge of higher spirit- 
 ual activities and the power that this knowledge gives, 
 knowledge to be used for other lives, sometimes on earth, 
 sometimes on other planets. After this, still increasing 
 knowledge and still increasing power for good. Always 
 giving out. Do not forget that knowledge is to be used 
 for others." 
 
 "The education of the soul is very complex. It has 
 to grow in so many directions, that no one description 
 can make it plain to you. First the sight, then the hear- 
 ing. Of course these are the mediums through which 
 knowledge is received. Then the recognition and culti- 
 vation of intuitive faculties. These are elementary and 
 are additional methods of progress. Then comes the 
 study of spiritual laws; for these must be known and 
 understood, that a newly arrived spirit may not infringe 
 upon them. These laws have to do with the harmony of 
 heaven and the perfect accord of millons upon millions 
 of souls. Once these laws are understood, the newly ar- 
 rived spirit may discover the infinite variety of teach- 
 ing here and may select the study most adapted to his 
 taste. This does not mean ignorance along other lines, 
 
The Negative Aspect oe Spirit Liee 101 
 
 however, for education is harmonious and many-sided; 
 but simply the specialty he desires most to perfect him- 
 self in. This done, his work commences, happy work 
 and happy acquisition of knowledge. Always this specialty 
 in view, yet with so many other sidelights, or occu- 
 pations that the variety is always stimulating to new 
 endeavor and further progress. Then his fitness for a 
 teacher is decided upon, and if he has this talent he 
 becomes a teacher of others. There is no limit to acqui- 
 sition and no limit to one's taste. Two or three spe- 
 cialties often go together. Mary here has half a dozen. 
 She uses these and still goes on acquiring other knowl- 
 edge for her own pleasure. The one-sided person does 
 not exist here. He would be a curiosity." 
 
 'You have some sort of government, have you not?' 
 "Yes, we are held to account in various ways. We 
 receive instructions from higher intelligences, and report 
 to them of success or failure. But there is no unreason- 
 ing tyranny, remember that. For instance, if I have a 
 talent in some one direction, I may be asked to use that 
 talent. Or if I need instruction in some direction, I 
 may be asked to seek that instruction. All is meant for 
 our development, and for our more intelligent or capable 
 service." 
 
 'Then you have nothing that corresponds to our polit- 
 ical government?' 
 
 "No, for all here is the process of development, and 
 the best good is the one thought." 
 
 'How do those in authority gain their position?' 
 "Can you compare it with the system on earth a lit- 
 tle? There are teachers above us who are wiser than 
 we. They come to us to help direct our efforts. Above 
 them are wiser ones still, — I mean those who have been 
 here longer, and have been led into higher knowledge. 
 
102 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 
 
 It is like the grades of school, just a little. But the 
 authority in its finality must come from an all-wise ruler 
 whom you call God. And we look up to Christ as his 
 representative among the spheres and circles. 
 
 "Then can you understand that the teachers come to 
 us with the authority of goodness and purity of char- 
 acter, and wisdom derived from the higher influences 
 and the higher studies? Character, wisdom, love, serv- 
 ice: — these are the characteristics of the teachers who 
 help us, who make our laws, and lead us into the higher 
 knowledge and service." 
 
XII. 
 
 LOVE AND SERVICE 
 
 4 4 iy T OW abideth faith, hope, love, these three, but 
 J^ the greatest of these is love." (1st Cor. 13:13.) 
 "Love is the fulfilling of the law." (Romans 
 13:10.) 
 
 Thus wrote Paul nearly two thousand years ago. And 
 again in this later century the lesson of love is being 
 sent to us with renewed urgency. 
 
 "Love and service; service and love. These must be 
 the watchwords if the world is ever to be at peace. 
 Love is the foundation on which all goodness stands, 
 and must in some way become the law of life every- 
 where. Love is one, but its manifestations appear in a 
 thousand ways. Love is never wasted. Its influence 
 may not be recognized, but its power is sure." 
 
 Then we are told that love and service walk hand in 
 hand in that other and better life. 
 
 "All labor, all service, all giving of one's self, should 
 begin with love and be filled with love; service to man- 
 kind, service always and everywhere, with love as the 
 foundation of the effort. 
 
 "Christ came to preach this law of love, and the world 
 must be rebaptized with love if it is to experience peace 
 among nations." 
 
 So often was the necessity for love and service on 
 earth reiterated, so often a spiritualizing of the earth 
 life insisted, that once we asked, if teaching and preach- 
 
104 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 ing this truth was the sum and substance of spirit life. 
 The answer came with emphasis and speed: 
 
 "But there is much beside preaching and teaching. 
 Architecture, color formation, flowers and beauty of 
 scene, studies of the heavens above and the planets 
 revolving about their suns, the strange lives on these 
 planets, invention, discovery. Where did the discover- 
 ies of earth come from? Did the cave dwellers know 
 the secrets of electricity, or did they fly through the 
 air, or sail the oceans, or live in luxurious homes? 
 Don't forget that the impulse to these improvements 
 came from here. 
 
 "And these impulses given to mortals are a part of 
 the love and service that sound to you like preaching. 
 Many material beings must be helped along material 
 lines. The dwellers on some of the outer planets have 
 to be inspired to find ways of obtaining heat and food. 
 We help them to find the best of the material world in 
 which they live. 
 
 "Can you realize how different life would be if mor- 
 tals would learn to live the unselfish life, and learn also 
 the truths of spiritual existence? There must be prog- 
 ress in spiritual life if the world is to be saved from 
 becoming a wreck. 
 
 "You think we have used one expression over much: 
 that of love and service as describing heavenly activity. 
 But in the poverty of human expression and the lack 
 of human knowledge of the life of the spirit, how can 
 we better express the heavenly joy and activity? 
 
 "Do not dwell on the past. Its failures and disap- 
 pointments are over. Let them go. Move onward and 
 upward. Live in spiritual thought, in the spiritual ideals 
 of love, joy, peace, and happiness." 
 
XIII. 
 ACTIVITIES AND OCCUPATIONS 
 
 MANY aspects of life in the spirit world are made 
 more clear by what has been already said. But 
 only a little has so far been presented that makes 
 one familiar with their general activities, — what we 
 would speak of as their daily life and occupations. To 
 have real happiness in the earth life one must be busy 
 under congenial circumstances. When this rule is ap- 
 plied to spirit life, one at once begins to wonder what 
 they do, how they put in the time, in a world where 
 no hours are set aside for sleeping, eating, care of the 
 person or care of the dwelling; or, more than all, for 
 making a living. 
 
 Early in our writing we had been told enough to set 
 us thinking, and we remarked: 
 
 'Your descriptions are rather different from the old 
 ideas of psalm singing and golden streets/ 
 
 "That was a much misunderstood figure of speech. 
 It was only a mind picture to suggest happiness and 
 occupation; but earthly thought took it too literally." 
 
 'There was nothing else to suggest a different idea/ 
 we replied. 
 
 "I know. That is why we want to give you greater 
 knowledge of this life, which is as sane as the highest 
 earthly occupation, and far more delightful." 
 
 "I can tell you some of our activities, but you may 
 have trouble in understanding, as we cannot well express 
 them in terms of human language. For instance, you 
 
 105 
 
106 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 cannot understand the terms we use in creating or com- 
 bining colors. You could not possibly understand how 
 our music is created. And so with a multitude of 
 things. 
 
 "To tell you anything of our occupations, you must 
 know first that we are taught to work for others, which 
 is the joy of life here. Then we are taught various 
 sciences and the methods of spirit thought. We are 
 then allowed to go to other planes and study the con- 
 ditions there. We can see all the life on the different 
 planets and work there if we choose. We are free to 
 choose our work; but, if later we find objections, we 
 may change. Some are teachers, some are messengers, 
 some welcome the new arrivals, many are caring for the 
 little children, some study the other planets, and many 
 will go to distant worlds to learn such new conditions 
 as may be understood. 
 
 "We are interested in the development of the processes 
 of the mind as they act upon outward things, such as 
 the formation of our plant life, the combination of col- 
 ors, and the manufacture of fabrics. These are all 
 mind processes, all regulated by fixed laws. 
 
 "We plan the beautiful fabrics with which spirits are 
 clothed, and it is also with the powers of the mind that 
 homes and halls and buildings for art and teaching are 
 constructed. Architecture is a marvelous work, and we 
 have all the riches of heaven to inspire the planning of 
 the wonderful buildings. 
 
 "Authors are here writing books. I mean spiritually 
 writing them, and spiritually reading them to others. 
 Will you be surprised to learn that writing by alphabet is 
 taught? That is part of our education in order to keep 
 the memory of earth language and so to communicate 
 with those of earth. 
 
Activities and Occupations 107 
 
 "Some study chemistry as it pertains both to the mate- 
 rial and to the invisible life. Others teach history. The 
 poor little earth is not the only planet with a history! 
 Some develop new ideas in mechanics. Most of such 
 things are suggested from here. Then we have work 
 for other planets and other universes altogether away 
 from any conditions that you know. We are in some 
 ways more advanced than they are; in others they are 
 superior to us. There are many problems, and in solv- 
 ing them we are climbing upward in many ways. 
 
 "But the way is long and the road a weary one for those 
 who have not learned their lessons on earth. Many come 
 here so strongly influenced by their earthly beliefs that 
 they do not realize themselves as spirit at all, and have 
 to be led in various ways to comprehend that death has 
 separated them from the life they once knew. That is 
 one of the things that give us occupation. Then we have 
 many who have recently come over who are ignorant of 
 this life and have to learn its new ways of perceiving and 
 enjoying. This is another way in which some of the cir- 
 cle are occupied. When not engaged in helping those 
 who need us, we are studying the spirit forces, — 
 thought power and thought building, the etheric atoms 
 and how to use them. 
 
 "You do not know, nor can you know, all the occupa- 
 tions of this life. We have given you those, or described 
 those, more nearly resembling the occupations of earth 
 life. But there are many, many others of which you can- 
 not as yet form any conception. 
 
 "We are active with a freedom unknown on earth be- 
 cause of added powers ; we are happy with a joy unknown 
 on earth because of increased sense of appreciation, and 
 we worship with an infinitely greater reverence because 
 we are more in touch or communion with the divine." 
 
108 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'Could you describe your own activities for one day?' 
 
 "Your breath would be taken away if I were to tell 
 you of the speed and ease with which I accomplish a host 
 of things. I may go to a planet with a message or lesson. 
 I may go to a hall of learning; or drift away to some 
 far off circle to learn of its activities ; or I may be helping 
 some mortal on earth, or receiving some newly arrived 
 soul. All of these would not be too much to accom- 
 plish in a day here, and much more could be brought 
 within its hours if necessary." 
 
 'An intimate diary of your work, and of your impres- 
 sions while doing these things, would be very interesting 
 to mortals/ 
 
 The reply came very emphatically : 
 
 "But, you see, we do not try to keep track of what we 
 do. That way might lead to pride. Our way is to do 
 good and forget our work as soon as possible and move 
 on to the next duty. But do not forget that duty and 
 pleasure are one with us." 
 
 Considerably later, possibly a year or more afterward, 
 we spoke of their work again, asking : 
 
 'You spoke yesterday of turning to other things after 
 our talk. Just what did you do? And what have you 
 been doing today? 5 
 
 "Mary went to a circle where they were studying mag- 
 netic waves, and listened to a lecture on this subject. 
 Then she went to hear some music in the great temple of 
 music, and listened until her soul was filled with harmony. 
 After that she went to a newly arrived spirit who was 
 not finding her way perfectly, and tried to help her to real- 
 ize her surroundings. And the hours sped by until she 
 finally went to her home, and Dee and she had one of 
 the dear talks and companionships which are such a bless- 
 ing to them both. These are just a few things. Many 
 
Activities and Occupations 109 
 
 others came into the day that with you is just over: — as 
 certain other studies, journeys to the library for help and 
 knowledge, and teachings in various ways and places." 
 
 To this I replied: 
 
 'Yes, and you did not have to do up your hair and 
 change your dress before you went to the library; and 
 you did not have to consider the weather; and if it was 
 a long way, you did not have to order out the automobile, 
 or take a street car!' 
 
 "You are right! There are no obstacles in the way, 
 and we make each day equal to half a dozen on earth." 
 
 'What was Dee doing?' 
 
 "Mary says: She went to her children two or three 
 times, for she has several groups under her care. Then 
 she spent much time helping and comforting several little 
 ones, just come over, and this is for her such a loving 
 and lovely work. Then she went to her studies and to 
 various lectures, and so her day passed pleasantly; and 
 included various little occasions of going to see if you 
 needed her and were all right. You were not well last 
 night; but we did not worry, as we thought you would 
 soon be better. And tonight when you took up the pen- 
 cil, it seemed to be a telegram to us, and we started, one 
 from a lecture and the other from our home, and here we 
 are. 
 
 "Now tell us what you have been doing." 
 
 Sis said she had to see the doctor, and asked Dee if 
 she remembered his treatments for the throat. 
 
 "I should say I did, and you hated them worse than I." 
 
 We then went over the events of the day. 
 
 "Mary says : You surely had a good time. Anything 
 good at the movies ?" 
 
XIV. 
 SPIRIT FORCES 
 
 AS one becomes familiar with the work of com- 
 munication between the spirit and the material 
 worlds, it is quite apparent that much difficulty is 
 experienced when attempts are made to convey informa- 
 tion that is beyond the ability of the medium to express. 
 This is illustrated when comparing our earlier communi- 
 ations with those of later date. When using the 
 ouija-board we were for a short time in touch with 
 one who was much interested in chemistry, and he 
 tried to give us a description of the manner in which 
 atoms were formed. Some interesting statements 
 were made, though little information was gained. Sis 
 knows practically nothing of chemistry or of chemical 
 terms. I had read a little on such subjects, so it seems 
 likely that my mind supplied the words while my hands 
 were on the ouija-board. But the statements were not 
 consciously mine, and I had previously only a vague un- 
 derstanding of the information conveyed. Since then, 
 when all the communications have come through Sis's 
 pencil, scientific subjects have not been prominent. 
 
 Persistent questioning, however, has elicited a few re- 
 plies that seem important. The following was given when 
 we were inquiring into the work of construction by 
 'thought processes' : 
 
 "We in this circle are not yet advanced enough to deal 
 with atoms and electrons, or to watch their motions. 
 
 no 
 
Spirit Forces 111 
 
 Other planes have done this and are busy explaining the 
 existence and movements and powers of the electrons, or 
 'grains of force', as you have been told they were called. 
 The electrons are the nearest approach to spirit of any- 
 thing pertaining at all to matter. They are etherealized 
 to such a degree as to be almost pure spirit; yet when 
 they are surrounded by material forces they obey those 
 laws. 
 
 "They may belong to either the seen or the unseen 
 world. When connected with matter they become part of 
 the material atom ; when used by spirit they lose all mate- 
 rial attractions and become amenable to spirit control." 
 
 And again: 
 
 "Try to conceive of thoughts as formative processes in 
 themselves, and in dealing with the material used, are all- 
 powerful to build from that material. The electrons are 
 the material, and thought can attract, distribute, or segre- 
 gate these minute particles as desired." 
 
 In talking this over, we wondered if the electron we had 
 in mind was the same thing they mentioned. We asked 
 Prof. James about it and he replied : 
 
 "I am not a chemist and can only answer as I have been 
 taught by others. The electrons or 'grains of force', are 
 scarcely differentiated from spirit. Their quality is so 
 ethereal that spirit workers use them continually ; yet they 
 may become inherent in matter under certain conditions, 
 and apparently become slightly material. I would call it 
 in the language of the psychologist, a double personality. 
 That is hardly a fair answer to your question, but it is 
 dealing with forces so subtle that the best of us here are 
 simply students. The double activity is all I can use in 
 explanation." 
 
 'You really think we are both speaking of the same 
 thing then?' 
 
112 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "I imagine so, but I did not study the science of chem- 
 istry there and have no means of comparing." 
 
 The professor who long ago talked to us of chemistry 
 added : 
 
 "The electron here is practically the same as the elec- 
 tron there. At least we believe so. It is the spiritual 
 side of the material, or the material side of the spiritual 
 force." 
 
 In studying the spirit forces it was learned that most, 
 if not all, of them were vibratory in character. The sub- 
 ject of vibrations was of course quite prominent when 
 we were told of music and its production, and some of the 
 information concerning vibrations is included in the chap- 
 ter on music. 
 
 The first mention of vibrations came very early in the 
 communications when Dee said: 
 
 "Early in this life we are taught about chemical laws." 
 
 'What kind of chemistry have you in a spirit world?' 
 
 "I do not know how to tell you ; the subject is too big 
 for my brain." 
 
 'Do the chemical laws apply to substances unknown to 
 us?' 
 
 "The only difference as I understand it, is in the den- 
 sity of the substance. Density means only vibrations. 
 These are as the vibrations of electricity and light." 
 
 After Sis had been using the pencil for some time we 
 asked for more information concerning spirit forces, and 
 especially vibrations. We had been talking with Mary 
 and she said: 
 
 "We have vibrations finer and more rapid than any 
 conceived on earth. In traveling we use different forces 
 for different distances, and can increase the rate of speed 
 at will." 
 
Spirit Forces 113 
 
 Another teacher added : 
 
 "I can express a little of the laws of motion to you, but 
 you must be patient with my difficulty in describing spirit 
 laws in mortal language. Vibrations are known of course 
 in the material world, and are studied by scientists there. 
 But we have finer forms of these vibrations. These are 
 as necessary to us as the lower forms are necessary to 
 you. Could you multiply the highest vibrations there a 
 thousand-fold, you would begin to understand the powers 
 we use in motion, light, music, and sound." 
 
 'Is that right? Do you really mean a thousand- fold?' 
 
 "We cannot state this in exact numbers, but my expres- 
 sion is by the way of comparison and approaches the truth 
 as nearly as I can give it." 
 
 'This is so much greater than light as we know it. Do 
 you recognize the grades between ?' 
 
 "Where earthly force ends, spirit force begins, and we 
 are sensible of all the gradations in power and rapidity. 
 We can control them to a large extent, and can use where 
 we cannot control." 
 
 'We explain light as waves of ether. Are your higher 
 forces explained in the same way ?' 
 
 "Light is a part of the higher vibrations. Ether is 
 filled with vibrations. The electrons or particles are in 
 constant motion. We have no material substances to 
 create vibration, as sound is created with you, but we 
 have the finer forces of the mind." 
 
 At one time for a number of evenings a teacher 
 from a higher plane attempted to convey to us some 
 idea of the forces used by them. But because of the 
 difficulty of expressing spirit powers in mortal terms, 
 he did not succeed in getting much through concerning 
 the forces although he did tell us of the activities on 
 that plane. 
 
114 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 In his talk, and in what Mary has said about spirit 
 forces, the word electricity has been written. Regard- 
 ing this, I asked: 
 
 'You have used the word electricity. Do you mean 
 just the power we know as that?' 
 
 "No. We use the word you best comprehend. The 
 spirit counterpart is more subtle, more ethereal, but 
 powerful even beyond the earth-known force." 
 
 Later, when using the words magnetism and mag- 
 netic attractions, it is quite likely that spirit powers 
 are meant rather than those we know by those names. 
 
 When the teacher was trying to describe the power 
 of the higher plane, Sis asked: 
 
 'Has it anything to do with ether?' 
 
 "What is ether? Tell me that?" 
 
 'We cannot do that/ 
 
 "Neither can we yet. Wait until knowledge can 
 explain more fully." 
 
 But we persisted in our questions at various times, 
 and the following replies were elicited : 
 
 "Ether is invisible and imperishable. It is an un- 
 known quantity filling all space. It has qualities quite 
 unknown to mortals as yet. Higher spirits study its 
 formation and composition and do know about it, but 
 it is in advance of our knowledge." 
 
 'Is it possible for mortals to learn of ether, its char- 
 acteristics and powers?' 
 
 "They have discovered little as yet. I think it pos- 
 sible ; but much research work must be done first. It 
 would be unwise for us to give such information if 
 we knew. Study, and the desire for new truths, are 
 for the purpose of stimulating minds on earth, and 
 form one of the steps leading spiritward. Human 
 understanding is slowly turning toward the spiritual; 
 
Spirit Forces 115 
 
 and, in some far distant time, earthly and spiritual 
 efforts will come together, or at least the mortal may 
 so understand the immortal, as to be nearly conformed 
 to its spiritual counterpart." 
 
 At another time Mary said: 
 
 "The ether is the medium for the transmission of 
 thoughts, and sometime the world will take cognizance 
 of these silent processes and powers. But it must be- 
 come more spiritualized before it understands/' 
 
 It is unfortunate that Sis is not more familiar with 
 chemistry and physics. A number of attempts have 
 been made to describe various spirit powers, which have 
 been partial failures because of the difficulty Sis expe- 
 riences regarding the terms or vocabulary of chemistry, 
 physics, or other scientific occupations. Several times, 
 however, our questions have brought out a few sen- 
 tences in reply, and I give some of them here. A 
 teacher from a higher plane was talking: 
 
 "We are studying a power akin to magnetism, al- 
 though it is a much finer and more spiritual force. It 
 is produced by the action of certain etheric waves that 
 move in circles about an etheric center. It is a force to 
 you unknown, finer even than spirit, but so powerful 
 that it might sway a universe." 
 
 Further regarding magnetism we were told : 
 
 "He wishes to say that the experiments of scientists 
 are leading in the right direction, and that science will 
 prove immortality, or rather the persistence of indi- 
 vidual life, before long, through the study of magnetic 
 forces." 
 
 'What do you mean by magnetism?' 
 
 "Magnetism is not an earthborn property. It is rather 
 a spiritual substance, too fine, too ethereal, for human 
 
116 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 vision or touch. Yet it may be discovered through the 
 action of its particles, the same as an atom may be 
 studied without ever seeing it. 
 
 "Magnetism is a spirit force! 
 
 "That is enough for the present. What it does, the 
 scientists on earth are trying to discover. When its 
 power is known and fully understood and utilized, the 
 bridge spanning the gulf between the mortal and the 
 immortal will be complete." 
 
 We were talking of the book by Dr. Schrenck-Notzing 
 of Europe, and of the forms materialized under his ex- 
 perimentation; and we asked if magnetism was con- 
 nected with them. 
 
 "Yes; the magnetic currents flowing through the visi- 
 ble substance rendered it alive while it remained. But 
 when the magnetic current was withdrawn the substance 
 dematerialized immediately." 
 
 'You say magnetism made it alive?' 
 
 "Yes. Magnetism might be defined as life." 
 
 I asked my father one evening if he had any infor- 
 mation for us. He replied: 
 
 "Do you keep up with the new theories in chemical 
 science? The work is progressing here along unusual 
 lines, and bids fair to revolutionize some of the theories 
 over there." 
 
 I spoke of seeing an item describing how a small 
 automobile was driven by radio electricity. 
 
 "Electricity is one of the powers closely allied with 
 our more spiritual forces, and the study of electricity 
 will eventually lead many into the belief in these forces. 
 I am not a scientist myself, but I watch and wonder and 
 admire." 
 
Spirit Forces 117 
 
 Sis said she could not understand a great deal about 
 scientific subjects. 
 
 "You will not be a scientist, I can see that. But you 
 will use science here to help in other ways. Your music 
 will be one of the results of science, and you will be 
 dependent on it in a thousand ways for progress and 
 happiness." 
 
 I said it was difficult to imagine chemical studies there, 
 as so much of our study consisted of actual experimen- 
 tation. 
 
 "You have chemical apparatus there for experiments; 
 we have the spiritual counterparts here and through this 
 apparatus we study along experimental and progressive 
 lines. It is difficult for you to understand, of course; 
 but we do experiment regarding material substances, and 
 make discoveries of different compositions and their dif- 
 ferent uses. We know the different metals and minerals 
 and see far ahead to a thousand uses yet unknown to 
 mortals. There is always something to look forward to. 
 When the earth is a worn-out magazine it will be time 
 for mortals to quit ; but that time is far away — unknown 
 and uncounted cycles ahead." 
 
 Another evening some one else wrote : 
 
 "We are trying to get in touch with human thought 
 and trying to influence that thought toward the pure 
 beliefs of future life, of progress, of unselfish service. 
 Can you help us?" 
 
 'We have had so much it would seem there was little 
 more that was new?' 
 
 "Perhaps that is so, but 'line upon line and precept 
 upon precept' seems to be necessary to impress the 
 human thought. I know, for I have not forgotten my 
 old hardness of heart concerning some things." 
 
118 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'Were you a religious teacher?' 
 
 "Not at all. I was a teacher of science, and that along 
 materialistic lines. It was difficult for me to get any 
 impression beyond the material forces. Science, you 
 know, tries to account for all these things by material 
 explanations. I had to come here before I found the 
 intangible something we call spirit, or the unseen thing 
 we know as life and immortality, or the vision that could 
 see and accept the Divine." 
 
 'We have always been impressed by the evidence of a 
 tendency in all life to improve, — to advance/ 
 
 "That is the secret of it all, — the upward climb, no mat- 
 ter how slow. Believe in that, and your faith will be 
 sure. It does not need unlimited study and research in 
 order to comprehend principles." 
 
 'But some scientists seem to think that this tendency is 
 only another principle, another foundation law, like 
 gravitation ?' 
 
 "Who made the law? Who decided that gravitation, 
 cohesion, magnetism, attraction, and a thousand other 
 laws must go to the forming of a world or of a people?" 
 
 'Some think these laws always existed, were never 
 created ?' 
 
 "That is getting back into the unknowable and the un- 
 thinkable. We here do not go back farther than to the 
 Creative Force that governs all things. Many in higher 
 spheres have far more definite knowledge than we. 
 Scientists on earth know nothing about it. They take 
 their own conceptions for absolute law. But this life 
 will disclose impressions, intuitions, as well as absolute 
 knowledge, that will crush into nothing their manifold 
 theories." 
 
XV. 
 
 THE AURA, PERSONALITY, ETC. 
 
 MAGNETIC currents and magnetism lead to the 
 subject of magnetic attraction, and this leads to 
 personality, character, and congeniality. These 
 determine the personal ties, the relationships, in the spirit 
 world. There seems no dividing line. Even guardian 
 spirits, guides, or 'controls', are allied subjects for dis- 
 cussion. 
 
 I will begin with a remark that Mary made one even- 
 ing when Sis was rather despondent, and the writing 
 was not coming easily: 
 
 "Try to be cheerful, so that I can come into your aura, 
 as the spiritualists say; which is only getting in touch 
 with your mentality/ 
 
 'What is the aura? 5 
 
 "It is a magnetic condition which throws off certain 
 colors in certain personalities. There is an attraction 
 in each person's aura that calls persons of responsive 
 attraction. You must know that there is as much dif- 
 ference in personality here as there. Attraction from one 
 may not mean attraction from all. It is a matter of con- 
 geniality and sympathy, largely." 
 
 This question of attraction made me wonder whom I 
 would have for friends over there. 
 
 "You will find those who belong in your magnetic 
 current." 
 
 'I doubt if I have any magnetic current.' 
 
 119 
 
120 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "Everyone has it. That is the aura, so much talked 
 about." 
 
 'Can you see the aura?' 
 
 "I see it, but I see the spirit more plainly. The aura 
 seems like a filmy veil to me. Others see it as a thick- 
 er cloud surrounding and enveloping the individual. 
 But it is with each one of you, and is an introductory 
 knowledge of the spirit within. The aura carries with 
 it the personality. It may be thick and black with crim- 
 inals; it may be as beautiful as a sunset cloud; or it 
 may be like a delicate veil; differing with different per- 
 sonalities." 
 
 We were talking about a young man there who was 
 concerned because his mother here continued to grieve 
 for him. We asked if he could see her. 
 
 "He is not clairvoyant yet as to earthly surroundings 
 and cannot see his mother except as she draws him to 
 her by her thought of him. You little realize what 
 a magnetic current lies in thought, from earth to heaven, 
 and from heaven to earth. You think of us, and we feel 
 the thrill and answer by our presence, though you are 
 so rarely conscious of it. This young man's mother 
 thinks of him and her love goes out to him, and then 
 suddenly he is near her, and recognizes her presence. 
 He also thinks of her at times and this keeps alive her 
 memory of him. Can you see the way in which spirit 
 wireless messages come and go?" 
 
 'Are you compelled to come when we call?' 
 
 "We are not obliged except by the love we have and 
 the interest we feel. When you wish to write, the effort 
 to bring us in touch with you is like an electric signal ; 
 and whenever I feel the signal I come flying home to 
 know what you have to say. The signal is like a flash 
 
Ths Aura, Personality, Etc. 121 
 
 of intelligence in the brain, or like a touch, or a sound, — 
 but anyhow we cannot mistake it however it comes. 
 We listen, or feel, whichever way you can understand it, 
 and come at once. You are our charge, therefore we 
 come when you call. Also, we are watching to get our 
 messages through to earth." 
 
 This attraction of thought was illustrated once when 
 Mary asked Sis: 
 
 "Think of the name of some person here, and let us 
 see if we can get it from your mind." 
 
 'All right, I have one.' 
 
 "Will you change that name, as it would call him here 
 if you held the thought." 
 
 'Would not that be true of others?' 
 
 "No. For someone else might be away from your at- 
 traction." 
 
 'You have spoken of permanent attractions between 
 persons in the spirit world. Are these always between 
 persons of opposite sex?' 
 
 "Not necessarily; yet the two of opposite sex belong 
 together. It is said, though I only know from hearsay, 
 that every one has a mate of the opposite sex, and that 
 at last they come together and form a perfect union of 
 wisdom and love. That does not exclude other very 
 warm ties, however." 
 
 'Is there as much difference between the sexes there 
 as here?' 
 
 "No. The magnetic attraction is probably the influ- 
 ence. You can feel that to a certain extent in earthly 
 ties, can you not?" 
 
 'How about the associations in your circle? Does sex 
 make any difference there?* 
 
 "Not much. We are all friends, and when we belong 
 
122 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 to the same circle it means that we are attracted by the 
 same thoughts, plans, desires, and tastes. Of course this 
 means that we are in tune with each other; there are no 
 jarring notes, the vibrations are the same." 
 
 "We are not male and female as on earth. The sex 
 question is one of beauty and naturalness here, quite re- 
 moved from the coarseness of the earth attraction. It is 
 one of vibration; one of harmony; one of coming to- 
 gether of two forces, like the positive and negative 
 currents of electricity. Yet it exists, and adds to the 
 joy of this life. But it never interferes as it does on 
 earth, with other loves and other companionships. All 
 is within the power of magnetic attraction. 
 
 "We wish the heavenly attraction to be understood. It 
 is the great joy of this life, yet so far removed from its 
 earthly phase as to bear small resemblance. Many of 
 the coarser natures that come here are disappointed at 
 first, and it takes a long time to come into the finer 
 qualities of affection. But once they realize it, there is 
 no regret for the loss of their earthly love. Such na- 
 tures stay on lower planes for a long time. All the 
 higher education is hindered by their attitude and they 
 progress slowly. These too are the material-minded 
 spirits who send over false messages, and who would 
 entangle mortals in their own false teachings. They are 
 a recognized power for evil here, and we often have to 
 protect mortals from them." 
 
 An old friend of Sis was introduced by Mary one 
 evening. Speaking of him she said : 
 
 "He came here a short time ago full of theories and 
 beliefs of what this life would be; but found himself 
 only an ignorant child, with everything to learn and most 
 of his earthly wisdom to unlearn. He thinks he received 
 
The Aura, Personality, Etc. . 123 
 
 a hint or two while still in the earth life that might have 
 educated him if he had followed where they led, but he 
 was too bound by his former convictions. He wishes 
 now to send some word to other teachers, that they may 
 not make the same mistake and waste their energy in 
 teaching unwise doctrines. The world is waking to a 
 definite knowledge of this life and the need of new in- 
 spiration to higher and more spiritual ideas." 
 
 Then Mary wrote directly for this friend : 
 
 "I was spiritually minded, I know ; but I confused 
 creed with character. Now I know that character is 
 more than creed, or rather character forms the creed. 
 Character is the inner impulse from the soul and ex- 
 plains itself to the outward brain by principles that really 
 are a creed. But we reversed that in our teaching and 
 many were confused and drifted away." 
 
 'What would you say is the foundation of character?' 
 
 "The first impulse from the soul should be kindness. 
 One could not go far astray with that as a foundation ; 
 then truth and justice." 
 
 It seems a common error in thinking of the growth 
 and progress of the spirit world, to conclude that as 
 character grows more perfect personalities grow more 
 nearly alike. I had that idea to some extent when I 
 asked : 
 
 'Do spirits retain their personalities as they advance, 
 or do they finally become merged in a state of perfec- 
 tion like Nirvana?' 
 
 "Nirvana is a discovery or invention of the eastern, 
 so-called Adepts, and does not exist. Personality goes 
 on and on, otherwise spirits would not have been created 
 with personalities. What is all the discipline of earth 
 for, if not for the development of individual character? 
 No! The individual may go on to unthought-of intelli- 
 
124 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 gence, or glory, or perfection ; but remains the individual 
 spirit still." 
 
 Another writer illustrates this by comparing the prog- 
 ress with an orchestra. The more nearly perfect each 
 instrument and each performer becomes, the more each 
 contributes to the greater perfection of the orchestra as 
 a whole. 
 
 Unbelievers in spirit communication often strongly 
 criticize conversations or messages purporting to come 
 from persons they had known, claiming they are not like 
 such expressions in the earth life. 
 
 An old acquaintance of Sis referred to this as follows : 
 
 "I am sure I do not talk as of old, but why should I? 
 'As of old' would be the orthodoxy of that time. But 
 we are emancipated from all that, and are a part of a 
 life so infinitely fine and so infinitely satisfactory that 
 words can scarcely express it." 
 
 After talking with my father one time, I said : 
 
 'Your talk does not sound as it used to; but then I 
 don't know that I should expect it.' 
 
 "I hope it doesn't; for if it did, then there would 
 have been no advancement. Could any one but an im- 
 becile be here in the midst of all that is good and beau- 
 tiful, in the midst of new thought and new activities of 
 mind and body, with the wonders of the universe to 
 attract him, and then after seventeen years of such life 
 and opportunity talk the same as of old? Will you tell 
 me that!" 
 
 'I suppose seventeen years there would be the equiv- 
 alent of a hundred here?/ 
 
 "Try to drop comparisons, for there are none. Per- 
 haps we might use the old simile, 'as a thousand years 
 to one day, etc.,' but all comparisons fail." 
 
The Aura, Personality, Etc. 125 
 
 In a paper which Sis read at a small gathering she 
 used quotations from matter received from Prof. James. 
 These were criticized by some in the audience as not like 
 his style of writing. Prof. James afterward wrote : 
 
 "That may be the case. But at any rate, a change in 
 belief and a change in environment are bound to change 
 the expression." 
 
 We receive much instruction regarding the earthly 
 life; and the following is selected in order to show how 
 thought influences character and personality : 
 
 "You cannot understand the power of thought, — its 
 ability to bring to itself the conditions of its own mak- 
 ing. Therefore think wisely, truly, unselfishly; and, 
 above all, spiritually. These are the heavenly impres- 
 sions that bring us near to you and you near to us. 
 
 "I wish to impress this strongly upon your thought if 
 possible. If all could see the building power of thought, 
 little by little, day by day, year by year, they would 
 harbor no evil thought. But they do not see, and there- 
 fore have to begin at the beginning here. Think heav- 
 enly thoughts and you are drawing near to heaven. 
 
 "The thought of earth life is either retarding or 
 advancing the spirit life. Therefore, do you see, that 
 heaven is nearer or farther away according to the 
 thoughts you think." 
 
 One's character and personality determine his rela- 
 tionship to his fellow creatures. We have been told 
 several times that the different circles there are builded 
 upon foundations determined by the similarity of tastes, 
 desires, and work; and this has been emphasized in 
 many communications. 
 
 We asked regarding the distance between circles and 
 planes, and were told : 
 
126 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "Distance does not mean a great deal here, but con- 
 geniality does. We are divided more by sympathies 
 than by distance. The uncongenial never belong to the 
 same circle." 
 
 Later we find in our record: 
 
 "We love old friends here, but not because they are 
 old. Congeniality is the law of spiritual friendship ; and 
 we understand better than formerly in how many ways 
 we can be congenial." 
 
 Something had been said about the evils arising from 
 race prejudice on earth, and Mary commented as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 "There is no aristocracy of spirit. All meet and 
 associate as their natures desire. The laws of sympathy 
 and congeniality prevail, and there is no color line, of 
 course, to be a barrier." 
 
 'Are there any foreigners in your circle?' 
 
 "Not as yet. There is no tendency to debar any one 
 from the circle, but those who are here are grouped 
 together because of similar tastes. We have different 
 homes and different work ; but we meet together for 
 interchange of ideas." 
 
 And she said at another time when this or an allied 
 subject was discussed: 
 
 "It is the law of congeniality that works for happi- 
 ness here. You know how on earth something is apt 
 to jar when two people come together. You know how 
 difficult it is to be in harmony with the different per- 
 sonalities surrounding you, or making the social life 
 in which you move. Well, all is different here. There 
 is no jarring of souls. We simply know our soul com- 
 panions and meet them with confidence and love. Others 
 too we meet, but always with only the side turned 
 
The Aura, Personality, Etc. 127 
 
 toward them that is in the same vibration with them. 
 We do not hate, we do not avoid even ; but spirit meets 
 its own." 
 
 Then the subject of family ties came up when we 
 were asking about a man who had not progressed there, 
 although his family had gone on to higher circles. 
 
 'Families do not stay together then?' 
 
 "No, not often. Each goes the way he prefers." 
 
 'The love of his family was wasted on this man then?' 
 
 "Love is never wasted. The influence is always felt. 
 But he does not realize yet the power and beauty of 
 spiritual affection." 
 
 'How important are family and relatives to one 
 another ?' 
 
 "There is not much importance to family ties; more 
 by congeniality." 
 
 Another communicator added: 
 
 "You are talking of relationships. You are related 
 by the thoughts you think, by the ideas you cherish, by 
 the loves you develop. These are our relationships 
 here, and are dearer and nearer than ties of blood." 
 
 Another also wrote: "I have a word to say about 
 family ties too. I have been here long and have found 
 many to love who were in nowise related. Yet for our 
 family I have great tenderness: For one brother here, 
 because he is struggling up through great difficulties; 
 for another, because he is still so far away from real 
 happiness; and for the two brothers who came over in 
 infancy, because of their nobility and purity." 
 
 Upon learning that one married couple, whom we 
 had known, were not together there, we asked if many 
 kept together. 
 
128 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 
 
 "Not many are married in spirit, and it is only in 
 the spirit that the tie continues on this side. Com- 
 paratively few keep that tie here, but are happier to 
 each go his own way. They find their mates at last 
 and come into perfect happiness." 
 
 The subject of personality and its influence took quite 
 a different turn one evening when, after reading of 
 some wonderful demonstrations in psychometry, we 
 asked to know more about it. 
 
 "It is true that character can be impressed upon life- 
 less objects. The mind of man is infinite in its power, 
 and may influence through touch many inert things. 
 The lava from the volcano, the jewel from a mummy, 
 that you speak of had taken something from the 
 environment and carried it to a sensitive soul. The 
 touch of a hand on an object is much, and in the hand 
 of an intermediate person it may even take something 
 from the mind. Will this help you to understand the 
 influence of mind upon matter? 
 
 "You give something of yourself to everything that 
 you touch, and more of yourself to every mind with 
 which you are in contact. This is the source of per- 
 sonal influence, and goes out from you even though 
 you do not so intend. Study the intricacies of mental 
 influence with the object of increasing your power for 
 good." 
 
 'What a power evil persons must have in this?' 
 
 "Their influence is negative and therefore less pow- 
 erful. The positive is the power for good." 
 
 Still another phase of personal attraction was illus- 
 trated when we asked if every one on earth had a 
 'guide' in the spirit world. 
 
 "Each one there attracts some one here, and such a 
 
The Aura, Personality, Etc. 129 
 
 one is often desirous of helping the one on earth, and 
 becomes what you call a 'guide.' Those on earth 
 receive from teachers here, oftentimes not recognizing 
 the source of the thought given to them; and so in a 
 way they are guided from here." 
 
 'It is not necessarily, then, some one who had known 
 the person on earth?' 
 
 "Not at all. A matter more of similarity of thought 
 and desire." 
 
 This close connection between persons here and those 
 beyond was brought out quite clearly when we asked 
 Dee if she would have known if we had had an acci- 
 dent while riding in the automobile. 
 
 "Instantly! A messenger would have called me and 
 I would have been with you. We do not anticipate 
 anything of the kind, and see no warning of it in the 
 outlook for you; but if it did occur we would Be 
 notified at once and we would be with you in a flash. 
 There are clairvoyant messengers who are watching and 
 seeing any necessity of calling friends of mortals when 
 such mortals need help." 
 
 'Then we are always under the eye of some spirit?' 
 
 "Always in the sight of invisible friends ! The guard- 
 ianship by spirit forces is one of the protections thrown 
 around individuals. I do not mean that they can always 
 prevent danger or accident or suffering. But if they 
 cannot do this they are ready with impressions that 
 may help as needed. We get the signal as you might 
 get a telegram. The watchers are ever alert, and call 
 the guides whenever necessary. We have to guard our 
 charges at all times. 
 
 "The watchers are called to this work by the higher 
 powers. It is recognized that this plane needs careful 
 watchers to prevent the evil and destructive forces from 
 
130 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 exercising their influence. If we call them sentinels, as 
 in the army, you will understand their efficient and 
 necessary work. They are those who seem to be 
 especially fitted for such work, — detective service, you 
 might call it, — and their signals to us call us imme- 
 diately." 
 
 'Is every one here so cared for?' 
 
 "Yes ; that is true even of those who are not in touch 
 with this life. We have to guard the evil as well as 
 the good." 
 
 'I should think they might do more in keeping them 
 from evil?' 
 
 "You must understand that we cannot use force even 
 in protecting others, and many on earth are so debased 
 that spiritual help could not reach them. Their guards 
 try to protect, but fail because of their earthly and 
 sinful selves. Free will must always be left to assert 
 itself, and the evil on earth will naturally incline 
 towards evil influences from here. You are desirous 
 of good, and therefore good influences reach you. Some 
 walk into wrong paths unintentionally; and because it 
 was not their intention, they are soon brought back." 
 
 I asked Mary if some here who learned that they 
 were influenced from there, would not resent any such 
 idea, thinking they alone should have the credit for any 
 advance or good they might experience. 
 
 "If that is true, then they will be left to themselves, 
 and will only be helped when they desire the help." 
 
 Guardian spirits and heavenly guides suggest the 
 subjects of 'guides' and 'controls', — terms much used 
 by spiritualists, usually in connection with spirit mani- 
 festations or communications. 
 
 "A 'control' is only a powerful helper on this side," 
 
The Aura, Personality, Etc. 131 
 
 we were told by Mary. "You might speak of me as a 
 'control' if you so wished, though I am not a very 
 strong one. Yet I do in a way control the communica- 
 tions of this circle, keeping out, as far as I can, 
 unworthy or ignorant communications, and bringing to 
 you the wise and good. I like the word friend, or 
 instructor better; but many adopt the word 'control'." 
 
XVI. 
 VIBRATIONS AND MUSIC 
 
 WE mortal folk speak easily and confidently of 
 vibrations as if quite understanding their char- 
 acter and power. But what of vibrations whose 
 speed is greater than light, whose rapidity is almost be- 
 yond earthly computation? We learn something of such 
 forces from the descriptions of travel and of music in 
 the celestial realm. 
 
 "Vibration," we are told, "is the great spirit force here 
 as it is the great material force there ; for it is a power 
 affecting both spirit and matter. Scientists stop with 
 earthly vibrations ; but why should they ? There are nu- 
 merous evidences of higher ones, if they would accept 
 the evidence." 
 
 "The whole system of vibrations is controlled by spirit, 
 for it is one of the forces belonging to spirit movement 
 and power. Everything in this life is more or less con- 
 nected with vibration, and controlled largely by the in- 
 dividual spirit. Does one wish to travel with speed, he 
 makes use of rapid vibratory action. Does one wish 
 music, then other vibrations are set in motion. Some 
 are produced by individual effort, some are a power 
 used by the individual ; just as the different powers are 
 used on earth." 
 
 "Have you any conception of what the music of this 
 life may be? Do you ever wonder what it is like? 
 It is caused by vibrations, but produced in the ether by 
 132 
 
Vibrations and Music 133 
 
 conditions you do not know. They are started by the 
 will of the musician in a manner you cannot understand ; 
 but you may know that the thought of the composer 
 may express itself directly without the slow medium 
 of writing, or even of performing. Can you conceive 
 the thought as a material atom, if we may so express it, 
 that moves outward from its producer and goes on its 
 way with influence in proportion to its quality?" 
 
 'Do you have mechanical means of reproducing music, 
 or does the author have to send it from his mind each 
 time ?' 
 
 "We have spirit instruments as we have spirit houses. 
 How else could we get the grand total of harmonious 
 production? Sounds are set vibrating on the spirit in- 
 struments according to the conception of the artist or 
 the performer, and the variety of tone or subject is as 
 varied as the thought of the musical mind. Some prefer 
 the quick and joyous tones and chords ; others still hold 
 earth's memories in retrospective thought, and their 
 music grows pensive and perhaps pathetic; while others 
 are filled with the desire for intricate harmonies. But 
 all are beautiful, each in its own way. 
 
 "Any description of spirit instruments would be be- 
 yond your conception. But nothing on earth is so per- 
 fect and so beautiful in tone." 
 
 'How about the great singers who have been so fam- 
 ous and so loved on earth?' 
 
 "The beauty of music and its power of expression 
 does not depend upon the voice, and may carry its mess- 
 age to the heart without song. It may appeal to one 
 with the same power but by different means. We can 
 sing if we wish, though the exquisite effects produced 
 by heavenly instruments make the use of the voice less 
 desired." 
 
134 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'Do you have anything there that is comparable to 
 an orchestra or to an organ?' 
 
 "Will you put out of your mind any idea that heaven- 
 ly music is inferior to that of earth! You do not con- 
 ceive of spirit power or heavenly music. These are 
 things we cannot make plain to you. But the music you 
 love best is only the slightest indication of that which you 
 
 may 
 
 "O, I get lost for words !" 
 
 Sis asked an old school friend who had been a fine 
 pianist on earth, if she kept up her music there. 
 
 "Not much", was the reply. "It is all so wonderful, 
 I feel myself unable to learn the methods by which it 
 is produced." 
 
 'Music was an easy accomplishment for you here.' 
 
 "I had the keyboard before me there and could find 
 the combinations easily, it is true. But here! Oh, my 
 dear ! If you could only know the difference between 
 earthly and celestial music! 
 
 "You are wondering how it is that I who have been 
 here so much longer than Mary, should not have enter- 
 ed into the study of music before she did. You see, 
 that so far as spiritual knowledge was concerned, I was 
 a child when I came over, and had to begin as children 
 do. I could not hear sounds for a long time; spiritual 
 deafness, you might call it. And so I began with other 
 things, and grew so interested that I almost forgot 
 music. Then when my discovery of musical vibrations 
 came I wished to know how they were produced, and 
 went to a teacher of the science. But I did not give 
 enough time to it, because interested in other things; 
 and so Mary got ahead of me. The study is fascinating, 
 as you will learn for yourself when you come. We will 
 
Vibrations and Music 135 
 
 perhaps make music together as in the old days. Will 
 not that be fine?" 
 
 We were talking of the different specialties in study 
 there, and Sis asked Mary what my study was likely 
 to be. 
 
 "Mary thinks he will like history and philosophy, and 
 music too; though he will hardly make music a spe- 
 cialty. Music is very absorbing, and often takes the 
 attention very closely of those who choose it." 
 
 I remarked that that would be apt to make them 
 one-sided, as we sometimes found musicians here. 
 
 "One-sided? No! Not here! But rounded out and 
 in sympathetic touch with all knowledge." 
 
 Then one whom Sis had known as a teacher of music 
 in her girlhood days, added: 
 
 "One does not have to be absorbed by any one taste 
 or study here; for days are longer and studies easier 
 than on earth. I am interested in art, philosophy, and 
 many things besides music. Just now I am evolving a 
 new instrument of music, and new harmonies to fit the 
 instrument. I hope to succeed, and when you come you 
 can hear the result." 
 
 One evening when we were still discussing vibrations, 
 the pencil wrote: 
 
 "Will you care to take a message from one who 
 understands vibrations ?" 
 
 And then came a message that seemed to be a sum- 
 ming up of the different remarks on the subject that 
 had been given before. 
 
 "In the first place put out of your mind all ideas of 
 ordinary movement. For nothing exists in material 
 life so fine, so powerful and so rapid as spirit vibration. 
 We use the movement for our work in nearly all ways: 
 — in travel, in building, in music, in art, in the very 
 
136 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 speech of this life. And the study of this force is the 
 most careful and perhaps the most difficult of all. The 
 power depends upon the speed ; the speed depends upon 
 the spirit. For the worker must learn to grade and use 
 the force in accordance with law. Nothing is guess 
 work; nothing happens by chance. All is orderly. All 
 can be acquired by study. 
 
 "You say this is not definite. Could you describe an 
 unseen and unknown property to one entirely ignorant 
 of that property? To attempt a comparison, Mary has 
 asked if you could describe the fragrance of a rose. 
 How about the flavor of a fruit to one who had never 
 known the taste? You can say sweet or sour or bitter; 
 but these convey no meaning to one who has never tasted 
 sweet or sour or bitter. So, you see, we can only give the 
 crudest examples of the effects of certain powers, be- 
 cause we cannot explain the finer meaning. 
 
 "I can say then that vibration is our power. We 
 study its properties and its uses. W r e learn to control. 
 And when we have finally become capable of using it 
 we become workers with infinite resources and power 
 at our command." 
 
 Then Mary added : 
 
 "This teacher was one who was a scientist on earth, 
 and would have used scientific terms if he could have 
 impressed them on your mind. But as you could not 
 take them he tried to give you more general ideas." 
 
 'Are there not mediums through whom you can 
 write any word you wish?' 
 
 "I think so, but they are rare. We usually have 
 to fit our language to the ability of the medium. That 
 is why so many mistakes occur, and why messages are 
 mistrusted : — because the language is not like that which 
 the communicator used on earth." 
 
XVII. 
 EVIL 
 
 THE joys of that life had been for a long time so 
 wonderfully portrayed that we began to wonder 
 if the malicious ones of earth were to be allowed 
 to enter into equal happiness. One evening this thought 
 was answered, even before it was expressed in words. 
 "You are thinking," the pencil wrote, "that we have 
 not emphasized sufficiently the consequences of an evil 
 life; that we have not warned the selfish and the 
 malicious ones, and have allowed this life to seem too 
 easy of achievement; and we wish to say, every time 
 and all the time, that character is of the first importance. 
 As a man lives on earth, so will he appear on this 
 side. Slipping out of the mortal body does not always 
 mean entrance into perfect happiness. Justice, purity, 
 unselfishness, and kindness of heart, are the passports 
 to the heavenly life. If these are lacking they must be 
 acquired, and sometimes the effect of mortal sin makes 
 this acquirement very difficult, and often the time is 
 long and unhappiness great, before the evil is elim- 
 inated from the soul. We cannot make this too strong 
 or the caution too serious! 
 
 "Selfishness appears to us here as the foundation 
 of all sin. It appears to be the root of all evil, and is 
 insidious in its destruction of character. Selfishness 
 may be only superficial or it may be deeply ingrained 
 in the individual. The first may be overcome when 
 true knowledge takes the place of vanity and super- 
 
 137 
 
138 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 ficiality; the second is the foundation of so much evil 
 that it is most debasing in effect, and most difficult to 
 overcome. It masquerades often in fine dress, for 
 many strive for beauty selfishly; make music and art 
 a matter of personal pride; or adorn themselves with 
 exquisite textures and priceless gems ; and forget the 
 deeper meaning of spiritual loveliness. The selfish use 
 of wealth and power; lack of sympathy for the poor 
 or suffering; pride; self-esteem: — all these, and many 
 other manifestations of self love, are working toward 
 spiritual atrophy." 
 
 'How about those who take their own lives to get 
 rid of the evils of this existence?' 
 
 "When a human life is broken by the owner of that 
 life, there is a long period of unconsciousness before 
 any reconstruction can take place. Years may elapse 
 before they are ready to begin any advancement. The 
 suicide takes his own way instead of God's way; and 
 the result is, to paralyze the finer spiritual qualities, 
 and prevent entrance into the joy of this life for a 
 long time." 
 
 'Will the world ever come into true Christianity?' 
 "It will come eventually. Every individual has the 
 power to bring that blessed time a little nearer. The 
 work goes on from here as well as there, and all are 
 needed; for the strife between good and evil grows 
 daily more vicious on the side of evil and needs daily 
 reinforcements on the side of good." 
 
 'You believe that final victory will be with the good?' 
 
 "I know it will. But there must be greater power 
 
 both here and there. We see the evil ; but not in the 
 
 hopeless way you see it, for we see also the remedy." 
 
 'Does evil persist into the higher planes?' 
 
Evil 139 
 
 "No; one leaves all that as one ascends; or, rather, 
 one does not ascend until all evil has been eliminated." 
 
 'Can an evil spirit enter into or take possession of 
 a human being?' 
 
 "Every one is free to control his own individuality. 
 We are not allowed to take possession." 
 
 'But there are apparent possessions ; how about them ?" 
 
 "Evil spirits break the laws here just as they do 
 there, but there must be a receptive attitude in the 
 individual or no possession would be possible." 
 
 'Then the old story of selling one's self to the devil 
 may be approximately true?' 
 
 "Yes; many have done this unknowingly." 
 
 'Can you tell us the origin of evil?' 
 
 "That is not for us to know at present. The origin 
 is so far away in an unknown past that only the 
 Creator of us all can rightly tell of its origin and use. 
 But we know that all things work toward a final greater 
 good, and that is sufficient for us at present." 
 
 'Is the percentage of good people any greater now 
 than a hundred years ago?' 
 
 "The percentage is far greater than formerly. But 
 the quiet lives of the good, with their unseen and 
 unselfish service, do not get to the knowledge of the 
 public as do the riotous actions of the evil-minded ones." 
 
 'Is the world growing better?' 
 
 "The good are growing better; the evil are growing 
 more evil still." 
 
 One afternoon while Sis was sitting alone and in a 
 passive and receptive mood with hands folded in her 
 lap, her left hand was slowly drawn away. Almost at 
 once her right hand was shaken in the way used by 
 Mary as a signal for writing. So she went to the little 
 
140 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 table and took up the pencil, which wrote quickly and 
 with great emphasis: 
 
 "You are not in the right environment. We cannot 
 see you. Something is clouding you around. What 
 is it?" 
 
 'Was it not you moving my left hand?' 
 
 "No. Some other spirit was trying to get control. 
 We could not see which one, but came to protect you." 
 
 'There is some danger, then, even in the receptive 
 attitude?' 
 
 "Evil spirits are here, but help is here also. Just 
 now some one was trying to reach you, and for some 
 reason you were enveloped in a cloud. We think this 
 other influence was trying to conceal you from us." 
 
 "You must never lose the consciousness that it is on 
 this plane nearest the earth that good and evil forces 
 first congregate, and the malicious ones may be able 
 to influence receptive minds there. Approach the un- 
 seen side of life with reverence, and with desire for 
 spiritual help and knowledge, if you would draw toward 
 you the wise and good of this life." 
 
 'Can you influence the evil-minded ones on earth?' 
 
 "We are sent to try to lead them into better thought 
 and life. Sometimes the evil ones are open to impres- 
 sions and we can help. But many times all avenues 
 to the soul are closed and we can find no entrance." 
 
 'We have heard of money-making schemes, and some- 
 times of oil- or mine-promoting projects, started from 
 that side, victimizing the credulous ones of earth.' 
 
 "That is from the evil influences here. Appeals to 
 selfish interest, to money-making, to earthly advance- 
 ment, to selfish happiness, or selfish projects in any 
 form, cannot be trusted. If only we could convince 
 
Evil 141 
 
 the world that unselfishness and service for others are 
 the laws of spiritual advancement, all this evil teaching 
 would be of no avail." 
 
 We spoke once of the apparent injustice of an all- 
 powerful Ruler allowing so much sin and suffering as 
 the world has witnessed. Mary's reply is worthy of 
 study : 
 
 "Human logic fails indeed to explain the infinite 
 purpose of God ; the life on this plane seems necessary to 
 prove the wisdom of that purpose and its final benefi- 
 cence. We do not yet belong to the angelic host where 
 wisdom is proven and mercy apparent; but we know 
 there is a reason for even the cruelties of earth and the 
 sufferings of the innocent." 
 
 "We know it is hard to realize the kindness that is 
 intended for man when in the midst of crime, cruelty, 
 and suffering. We here understand it as a forward 
 step in the evolution of character. Man has been given 
 the power of choice. If he chooses wrongly he must 
 learn the wrong by the consequence of his choice." 
 
 'But, aside from the real crimes, there are the pleasure 
 seeking, the vanity, the extravagance of the foolish?' 
 
 "What would you have . . that they should be com- 
 pelled into a different course ? Can you not see the uses 
 of illness, poverty, and suffering? All these are lessons 
 to lead them into different perceptions of life and its 
 final outcome. They may be the beginnings of wisdom. 
 Many will not learn until they have slipped off the mor- 
 tal coil. Many will go on, even here, clinging to mis- 
 leading hopes and pleasures until finally wisdom is born 
 and their true education begins." 
 
 A few additional sentences were received later in ex- 
 planation of the sorrows and tribulations of the human 
 race on earth. 
 
142 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "The human kind moved slowly out of their animal 
 propensities and limitations. The law of 'self-determina- 
 tion' is universal, and is given for the development of 
 character and the final good, which is far better than 
 automatism." 
 
 'But the price of choice — of free will — is so terrible?' 
 
 "The price is little when compared with the good as we 
 see it here." 
 
 'How is the human power of choice better than char- 
 acter foreordained to be perfect?' 
 
 "Foreordained character would be automatism, and 
 would eliminate personality, individuality, and would re- 
 sult in weariness and monotony." 
 
 Sis spoke of the flaunting headlines in the daily papers, 
 — of murder, dishonesty, and all manner of crime, and 
 the comparatively small space given to the recital of good 
 deeds. 
 
 "True wisdom and virtue do not advertise themselves. 
 What do you know of the secret thoughts of the wise 
 and good, and the plans that are crystallizing for the bet- 
 terment of the world?" 
 
 'But perhaps you do not see the evil here as we see it ?' 
 
 "We see the aura surrounding evil lives, and the misery 
 that follows. Wicked ones are here, — murderers and their 
 victims, thieves, robbers, the vile and the cruel, the selfish 
 and the unjust. 
 
 "The work of this circle is not with the wicked ones 
 here, though we are asked to use our influence toward 
 purer thought and nobler living. And although our lives 
 are filled with joyous service for the most part, we are 
 also glad to help in this other sphere of work." 
 
 'How can you be so happy when there is so much evil 
 over there?' 
 
 "The evil ones are not near us as a rule. We may go 
 
Evil 143 
 
 to them to help them, and we are sometimes obliged to 
 neutralize their mischievous influence. But these are not 
 frequent occasions. Our work is of a different sort. 
 There are many who are engaged in this work, for many 
 have the missionary spirit as on earth. And these are 
 the ones who go to the undeveloped or the wicked, and 
 strive to bring them into higher living. And their work 
 is not in vain." 
 
 'Do these evil ones have much influence on better 
 spirits ?' 
 
 "That is to be guarded against; but there are circles 
 among the lower orders as among the higher ones. Each 
 goes to 'his own place.' That is where his congeniality 
 is expressed; — to those of his own thought and purpose. 
 They do not influence each other downward as much as 
 you might think. They generally seek their own, and 
 having found their own, they remain until uplifted by 
 some finer influence. They usually rise nearly in a com- 
 pany. A thought or influence affecting one, is apt to 
 affect the circle, and because of this it is easier to lead 
 them." 
 
XVIII. 
 UNDEVELOPED SPIRITS 
 
 IT is customary in this life to spend many of our 
 earlier years in education in preparation for the 
 years to follow. Most people, however, seem to 
 proceed as though the eternal life beyond, if there is 
 such a thing, would have to take care of itself. If any 
 preparation is necessary, there is time enough to do it 
 in the after life, they seem to argue. There is time 
 enough, of course ; and we learn that very many have to 
 go through the preparatory course after arriving on the 
 other side. If this were all, the matter might not be quite 
 so important. But we also learn that it is not necessary to 
 waste these first years there in that manner, if certain 
 things are done in the earth life, and certain other things 
 avoided. The education, if acquired in this life, is short 
 and easy, and, moreover, is a great aid to a successful 
 life here. It consists of following as nearly as is prac- 
 tical the teachings and the example of Christ; — just the 
 life that we as Christians are supposed to follow. 
 
 But, evidence from the life beyond indicates that many, 
 very many, either through ignorance or through wilful- 
 ness, have not been as successful in carrying out Christ's 
 teachings as they might have been, and as they would try 
 to be, I am sure, if a knowledge of the consequences 
 was thoroughly known. We have learned that this 
 education, when left for the after life, is too often com- 
 plicated by the results of unkind deeds and thoughts in 
 this life; and also by having to unlearn many things that 
 144 
 
Undeveloped Spirits 145 
 
 have been wrongly learned or understood while here. 
 This last is a handicap little thought of by those who 
 have not investigated. It is frequently a serious one . It 
 has been brought to our notice very strongly in various 
 ways. The following is one instance : 
 
 "I am not trying for marvels or wonders, but I do 
 want to try to give a plain, simple statement of the life 
 here that may lead some anxious, fearing soul into more 
 faith and happiness. I wish I could save them from look- 
 ing forward with fear into the dark unknown. Will you 
 try and take what you can, and I will try and write 
 what I can, of comforting thought to all those who are 
 really trying to live the right life on earth, and desiring 
 a new inspiration for the future. 
 
 "Many come so very ignorant, and come into such a 
 long sleep and unconscious period, which we are sure is 
 unnecessary, for they have not believed the truth of active 
 spiritual development here. So they lose time, and lose 
 the power at first of realizing the life and all it means. 
 Tell all who come in the circle of your influence that they 
 are making their future now, and can almost control this 
 future condition, if they will only seek the truth and abide 
 in it while still on earth. 
 
 "I do not often preach, but feel like a sermon tonight. 
 For the souls that come to this side come in such multi- 
 tudes that they can scarcely be counted, yet only here and 
 there are the spiritually developed ones, the ones who can 
 enter into this life with joy, and commence the develop- 
 ment of spiritual power at once. The pity of it gets hold 
 of us here, now and then, and we feel like trying to 
 bombard the earth with spirit bombs ; — something to make 
 the people think, something to force them away from 
 their material thoughts, pleasures, and plans. 
 
 "We are obliged to begin our work with them as we 
 
146 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 would begin with children, and not even in that way when 
 they first come. They sink into a state that is hard to 
 be described. They are not even ready to think. Brain 
 and sense and heart and soul have so long been educated 
 wrongly that silence and unconsciousness are the only 
 remedies at first. Then there comes a confused awaken- 
 ing, with all their human habits of thought and all their 
 evil selfishness predominant. What can be done, then, 
 except to put strong forces in control, that they at least 
 may be kept from harming others. You cannot conceive 
 of this work, I am sure; but it is very real here." 
 
 'But you do not do this, — you with all your dainty, 
 fairy children to teach?' 
 
 "No, but I watch others in the patient, self-controlled 
 effort, and I realize how strong must be their faith and 
 hope, to continue in the work. They do succeed at last, 
 but it is often a long and weary way; and but for the 
 strong, bright and enduring faith of such workers and 
 teachers, it would be almost unendurable." 
 
 'Such are kept separate, are they not? They do not 
 mingle with you?' 
 
 "Yes, surely. Each 'goes to his own place,' as the 
 Bible says. But we can watch the work of transforma- 
 tion, and we can give to the workers our own best 
 thoughts and encouragement. That is our part of it." 
 
 We said we had thought of this phase there and had 
 spoken of it. 
 
 "It exists, and is one of the great opportunities for 
 work for the great and blessed spirits who undertake it. 
 
 "I have preached a sermon this time; but it may be 
 well for you to know of the darker shadows over here. 
 But we are also blessed with the sight of the brave spirits 
 who are working with the depraved ones, and we are 
 also blessed with the knowledge that their work is not 
 
Undeveloped Spirits 147 
 
 in vain. Of course, all who come are not vicious; only 
 unspiritual, living in the material thought. These are 
 slow to come into the life of the spirit, but come far more 
 easily than those whose evil earth natures have to be 
 transformed. 
 
 "We were full of the subject, for we have been watch- 
 ing the work of some of our fine spirits with the low 
 and debased ones of earth, and were filled with the pity 
 of it; the unnecessary waste of lives there and the unnec- 
 essary waste of time here in bringing them into spirit 
 lives. Then, too, all these brave teachers who give them- 
 selves to this work, might be released for other and pleas- 
 anter work, if only, — if only, the earth people knew the 
 truth." 
 
 A specific instance of the slow development that can 
 occur there will be given now, and it is a pleasure to 
 think that we may have assisted a little in his progress. 
 
 In earlier years Sis had a friend whom she knew very 
 well ; they were young people together. This young man, 
 whom I will call Frank Chase, was a man of high ideals 
 concerning this life, but very positive in his beliefs. He 
 held in ridicule all ideas of communication with the 
 unseen world, if indeed he held a belief that there was 
 such a world. His interest was most keen in the me- 
 chanics and scientific discoveries of the day. He passed 
 over in early manhood. 
 
 Sis had inquired concerning him several times, but 
 received little information beyond the statement that he 
 had not advanced very far, which she thought very sur- 
 prising. Some months ago we were asked quite unex- 
 pectedly : 
 
 "Will you send a message to Frank Chase? If you 
 did he might like to come to this circle. If we can interest 
 him in this work it will be well for him. 
 
148 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "He seems to question everything, and doubts even the 
 spiritual life. He knows, of course, that he has passed 
 away from earth, but is busy explaining that and many 
 other things, with a philosophy of his own. He has a 
 bright brain and we wish to turn it to the truth, and lead 
 him into the real life here. That is why I asked you to 
 send him a message. He does not know you are com- 
 municating. We believe that if he can find himself, — 
 that is, realize that he is a spirit and living a spirit life 
 already, that he will begin to study and grow." 
 
 The next day the pencil wrote: 
 
 "After talking with you yesterday, I turned, and with 
 the quickness of thought, was far away; so far that it 
 would have taken you days to accomplish the journey. 
 We went to see the one to whom we wish you to speak, 
 and we have brought him to our circle to talk to you. He 
 does not believe it can be done. Can you convince him? 
 Will you speak to him ?" 
 
 Sis said: 
 
 'Well, Frank Chase, are you really here to talk to me 
 again after all these years ?' 
 
 Mary said: 
 
 "He does not believe it is you. Call to his mind some- 
 one he used to know." 
 
 Sis complied by asking: 
 
 'Do you remember going to New York to see a young 
 lady?' 
 
 "Will you tell him how she looked?" 
 
 Sis gave a short description of the young lady, and 
 Mary said: 
 
 "Will you keep on. He is impressed." 
 
 Sis asked if he remembered this young lady coming to 
 where he lived. 
 
 "Keep right on. He is interested." 
 
Undeveloped Spirits 149 
 
 After further talk we were told : 
 
 "He knows now it is you, and is overjoyed to know it 
 is possible to talk with and hear from earth, which he has 
 never done before." 
 
 After some further conversation Mary said : 
 
 "He is so surprised that he can hardly credit it at all. 
 Yet he knows that only you could tell him some of these 
 things. We will bring him again soon; it is a good be- 
 ginning. He is startled, and can hardly believe ; but will 
 probably wish to investigate, as that is his turn of mind, 
 and that is what we wish/' 
 
 We asked if they could explain how he had been 
 getting along all these years without learning more. 
 
 "Try to think of yourself in a dream, a long dream, 
 and everything happening in ways that are strange, yet 
 you do not wonder about it. Your dream accepts the 
 things as true. That is as near as I can describe his 
 situation. When he first came, he was met by his 
 father and sister, but they failed to reach his reason- 
 ing mind and he has wandered on in this condition 
 through all these years/' 
 
 At another time he came of his own accord to Mary, 
 wishing to talk. After a short conversation Sis asked 
 if in all that time he had been there he had heard of 
 the many wonderful inventions that had appeared here 
 in the meantime. He had not, and wished to know 
 about them. First was the telegraph. Yes, he re- 
 membered that. But the telephone was new, and the 
 wireless, and automobiles. Then we went on to tell 
 of the great war, and the immense ships that carried 
 our soldiers, and the terrible guns, and the liquid fire. 
 He had heard a little of the war, but did not believe it 
 possible to do such things. 
 
 "What are the good things of earth?" he asked. 
 
150 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 This came near being a 'poser', but Sis spoke of the 
 Red Cross work, the hospitals, the aid to the starving, 
 etc. Mary said: 
 
 "He thinks the world must be in a terrible condition 
 with so much science producing evil things. Tell him 
 of the great vessel that was sunk by the Germans. Tell 
 him about the ship that was sunk by an iceberg." 
 
 We talked some time, and after some remark of Sis, 
 he said: 
 
 "What am I going to hear from you next! No one 
 else could have told me the things you have. I did not 
 know it could be done." 
 
 Mary added: 
 
 "He is dazed with the thought, but he will take it 
 to think over as he did the last time. You are certainly 
 getting hold of him and we must keep it up." 
 
 'This is startling, Mary! How can such things be?' 
 
 "Will you believe that each one makes his own life ; 
 each one has the chance and must develop accordingly. 
 Frank Chase's condition was caused by too much doubt, 
 too much unbelief in a spirit life. He would not be- 
 lieve he was in a heavenly sphere, and would not admit 
 that he needed help; but argued himself into a strange 
 and persistent unbelief, until the desire for anything 
 different almost disappeared." 
 
 The next time he came, Mary wrote for him as 
 follows : 
 
 "I am here. Your teacher will write for me. I 
 have been so unbelieving that I could get nothing, of 
 course ; and so I had no proof of the connection between 
 the two worlds. But what you have said convinced me, 
 and I am studying now so that I too can get in touch 
 with mortal lives." 
 
 Mary added: 
 
Undeveloped Spirits 151 
 
 "There have been years, he says, when he believed 
 he was on some plane above the earth, but did not 
 understand that this plane might be the beginning of 
 heavenly life for him. It is hard to make you under- 
 stand, and he says now it is hard for him to under- 
 stand; and it seems to him more like a long, long dream 
 than anything else he can compare it to. He is learning 
 fast, and is far happier than before, and pursues his 
 studies eagerly." 
 
 This was an amazing experience for us. We had 
 read something of such things, but it was all so strange 
 we had passed it by. But this brought the truth to our 
 realization with much force. 
 
 It seems these unfortunate spirits can frequently be 
 helped from this side quicker than from there, if they 
 can reach someone whom they knew. But they event- 
 ually find the way out of the fog in some manner, in 
 any case; though as we were told, it may be years and 
 years. Such spirits have not necessarily led evil lives 
 while here. More often this spiritual handicap is the 
 result of too strong belief in some superstition, some 
 creed, or some philosophy on earth; a case of being 
 certain that one way is right and all others wrong. 
 Such beliefs and philosophies continue with them more 
 or less strongly on the other side, just as superstitions 
 sometimes cling to one here in spite of all the evidence 
 there may be to show they are without foundation. 
 
 That a development complete enough to enable one 
 to advance to higher planes may be delayed almost in- 
 definitely, is revealed by an incident given us recently. 
 I will give it just as it appears on our records: 
 
 In looking over our records there will be found a 
 number of instances when Mary has said that Sis was 
 
152 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 surrounded by a cloud. Several times she has said 
 she thought this cloud was the result of some other 
 power trying to manifest through the pencil. In these 
 cases very little has been written; and numerous times 
 when Sis has been alone, not a movement occurred. 
 
 Early this afternoon she could get nothing. A little 
 later, when I was present, only a few words came 
 through. Late in the afternoon, however, Sis tried to 
 get passive when alone, and her hand began to shake, 
 showing that some one wished to write. Mary then 
 wrote freely and gave an explanation of the perplex- 
 ing troubles. 
 
 Sis was trying to get in communication with Mary 
 because of a letter I had received from a friend. It 
 seems that this friend had been to a psychic who had 
 given a message for Sis. This message was as follows : 
 
 "There is an ancient spirit way back in the times of 
 Mahomet, who says he has been trying to reach Miss 
 
 D , and says he has something of importance to 
 
 say to her, and begs you to give a message which he 
 wants to send. He wants her to write as a heading 
 on her paper, "The Seers and Sages of the Present Day,' 
 and then wait in silence for his message." 
 
 When Mary finally succeeded in writing, the follow- 
 ing was received : 
 
 "We are here, and you were led by us. Do not doubt. 
 We could not give that other one the opportunity. He 
 would have misguided you." 
 
 'Was it the 'ancient spirit' we were told to expect?' 
 
 "Yes, he is an ancient force or teacher, but is not 
 of the kind we trust. He has not learned the real 
 truth in the ages he has lived. He would teach you of 
 occult mysteries as they existed in the olden time. We 
 do not wish the unseen to be represented by mysteries, 
 
Undeveloped Spirits 153 
 
 rites, and observances. Remember we belong to an 
 age in which the teachings of Christ have purified 
 religious belief; and we, in the unseen, strive to make 
 his teachings still powerful on earth. We do not know 
 just what that other message would have been, but we 
 do know that you, as well as we, wish for the truth 
 as Christ gave it to the world. Are you satisfied?" 
 
 'Yes, that is what we wish.' 
 
 "We try to guard you always from such influences, 
 and it is because we do this that at times you do not 
 even get us. We cannot come through an influence 
 so strong that it takes our force to neutralize it. 
 
 "You trust us and that is well. Keep with us as long 
 as we teach the truth that Christ taught on earth: — 
 humility, unselfishness, the love of humanity, and the 
 striving to make the world better." 
 
 Sis inquired of the reliability of any of the ancient 
 sages or rulers who wrote through others. 
 
 "We do not know any of the ancient kings or 
 princes. We cannot describe or even see them. But 
 this teacher who wished to control your pencil has been 
 here before, and we have checked his influence; and, 
 as he said, he could not get a message to you. Are you 
 sorry ?" 
 
 'No. We wish your guidance and protection.' 
 
 "You are safe while you keep that attitude. The 
 world is likely to go astray if led by those who teach 
 strange rites and occult practices of long ago. Christ, 
 and the truth as made known by Christ, are what we 
 wish to bring to the world. You are safe in such truth 
 and such teaching." 
 
 'Was it because you were trying to prevent other 
 powers from sending messages, that I so many times 
 have been unable to write?' 
 
154 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "Yes. We often have all our power taken in simply 
 neutralizing other influences. Remember only mind or 
 spirit force can be used, and if used in preventing 
 other influences it cannot at the same time be used in 
 giving out messages." 
 
 'Why did you not tell me what the trouble was at 
 the time?' 
 
 "We do not like to admit the power at the time. Be 
 satisfied. We are protecting you always. Good by 
 now." 
 
 Soon after this I came in, and after hearing what 
 had been written, I said: 
 
 'Well, Mary, we are very thankful to you.' 
 
 "You may well be, for it means your protection and 
 your determination to receive only the truth." 
 
 Then to Sis : 
 
 "Do you see why we wish you to be our medium 
 even if you have less psychic power than some others?" 
 
 I said it was astonishing how many were slow in 
 developing, and how long they were in seeing the truth. 
 
 "Can you see how very long people or spirits may 
 be fascinated with their own beliefs? They are so 
 unwilling to be convinced! No wonder that Christ 
 taught the people that they must become as little chil- 
 dren! 
 
 "We can tell you that many times we have neutral- 
 ized powerful forces that were untruthful and malicious. 
 We are constantly on guard lest some unworthy power 
 succeeds in getting a message to you. We believe you 
 would recognize it usually, but some spirits are subtle, 
 and give sophistries in language that would conceal 
 the malicious influence." 
 
 'Mary, just why has nothing been said of this before? 
 Were you afraid we would not understand?' 
 
Undeveloped Spirits 155 
 
 "Mary does not like to speak of the evil here. It 
 unsettles some earthly minds in their previous beliefs 
 of a heaven of perfection, and we prefer to use con- 
 structive rather than destructive influence." 
 
XIX. 
 
 PROGRESS 
 
 THAT all knowledge is at once available to the 
 spirit that continues after death is an idea that 
 has had very general acceptance in the past among 
 the believers in an immortal life. This illogical con- 
 ception was mentioned in an early chapter together 
 with the more reasonable view of the continuance of 
 development and progress on that side. The slow up- 
 ward climb of the spirit while it occupies the material 
 frame, and the opportunities for advancement and the 
 delights of accomplishment when this spirit enters upon 
 the new day of its existence, are all so well depicted in 
 the quotations following, that no added comment is 
 thought necessary. 
 
 "Wherever there is life there is spirit. The develop- 
 ment upward is a matter of time, and again time and 
 again time, before the physical becomes aware of its 
 spiritual powers. Think how long the earth people 
 have been creeping upward, and think how low the 
 attainment is now, and how time and time and time 
 again must elapse before the world becomes entirely 
 spiritualized ! 
 
 "Study the law of evolution, and watch the progress 
 of the human body from its first inception of material 
 life, coming up through various and innumerable 
 transitions, always from the lower to the higher, and 
 you will have a parallel for the spirit evolution which 
 156 
 
Progress 157 
 
 goes on from here. By evolution I mean progress, 
 growth, and ever increasing perception. You may thus 
 form an idea of the varying life of the spirit; and may, 
 perhaps, guess the joy that comes from its unfoldment. 
 Life here is still progressing to higher forms, and will 
 finally reach a perfection as yet undreamed of by us of 
 this lower plane. What this life can contain of knowl- 
 edge, wisdom, and joy, is only faintly imagined even 
 by us." 
 
 "I have said that life is progression. Now, what is 
 progression? First of all, knowledge, — that is, after 
 character has been established. First, knowledge of the 
 earth from which we here all come; knowledge of the 
 conditions there, and the ways of improving those con- 
 ditions. For you must know that man would still be 
 the savage, the cave-dweller, or the nomad, if there 
 had been no inspiration from here. Then, knowledge 
 of higher spiritual conditions and the powers that this 
 knowledge gives; knowledge to be used for other lives, 
 sometimes on earth, sometimes on other planets. After 
 this, still increasing knowledge and still increasing 
 power for good. Always giving out; do not forget 
 that knowledge is to be used for others. And so life 
 goes on and service goes on. Eternity is a constantly 
 increasing growth, and a constantly increasing gift to 
 others.' , 
 
 'You speak of man rising from the cave-dweller by 
 inspiration from the spirit world. Has man no initia- 
 tive of his own to rise to better things?' 
 
 "Yes, but it takes many generations to reach the 
 wisdom even of today. If man is left to the slow pro- 
 gress of evolution the people of earth would suffer far 
 longer the mistakes of ignorance and selfishness. There 
 
158 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 is an upward tendency which in long cycles will bring 
 man to wisdom and righteousness; but we here are glad 
 to turn ahead the clock of time a little." 
 
 'It would seem that if this influence is used to any 
 extent, we would see more evidence of it?' 
 
 "You do not comprehend the centuries of growth 
 that lie behind you. You think of the ignorant, the 
 low, and the wicked, but do not comprehend that these 
 are lives that are in the process of evolution, and have 
 not yet attained what many other earth lives have 
 achieved. For evolution has not been one grand sweep 
 of the entire human family, but has gone on by degrees 
 and in places, some attaining much while others are 
 almost at the beginning; some almost spiritualized, 
 others scarcely beyond their animal ancestry. Be patient 
 with the low and material ones, and pity rather than 
 blame them." 
 
 'There are prophecies of a wonderful wave of 
 spiritualization : — that someone will arise to save us 
 from the evils of materialism and selfishness into which 
 we seem drifting. Is there any truth in this ? ' 
 
 "The world moves slowly and no miracle is likely 
 to happen. But if you will just study the past and go 
 back far enough, you will see that the tendency is 
 always upward. But whether the tendency can be 
 measured by years or by centuries, is something which 
 we do not know. The optimists will believe the change 
 will come soon; but the pessimists believe it will be 
 long delayed if it come at all. We can watch and help 
 as best we can, and then wait; and that is what the 
 world will have to do. Our teachers do not tell us of 
 any coming marvel. Just patient effort, and working 
 for the good at all times, is what we are taught as our 
 part of it." 
 
Progress 159 
 
 And the final goal seems as indefinite: 
 
 "The Creator of all things holds the bounds of life 
 within his power, but we do not know what this highest 
 of all powers allows in the infinite production of life 
 and things. We are moving onward and upward con- 
 stantly. We can only indistinctly vision what is before 
 us, and our teachers from higher planes have limits 
 beyond which at present they neither see nor know. 
 Can you not see how this stimulates thought and inter- 
 est? The future lies before us like a great, beautiful, 
 unknown land; and we only step along its borders and 
 look eagerly forward. Curiosity and the desire to know 
 keep us constantly in motion. Motion is life in the 
 material world, and motion is life in thought and in 
 the spiritual world." 
 
 "We are trying to tell you a little of this life as it 
 progresses in knowledge, but we have to leave much for 
 your minds to puzzle over, because we have no syno- 
 nyms for the various work. We have much that would 
 be of interest to you if we could bring it to your under- 
 standing. But spirit activity and mortal activity are so 
 utterly different, it is hard to express them in the same 
 terms. We receive much information of the work of 
 those far above us, and this is an inspiration to us in 
 our own study and work. For instance, these teachers 
 have taught us much of the properties of heat and light 
 and electricity, and their multiple uses and powers. 
 You think the scientists there are experts in such 
 things; but they are only at the beginning of knowl- 
 edge. On the higher planes thought has gone forward 
 into new processes and new forms of activity. These 
 are ever increasing. Just as man has evolved from the 
 cave-dweller with no implements but his hands, to a 
 
160 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 powerful being who can navigate the sea and air, and 
 surround himself with incomparable luxuries; so the 
 spirit goes on from great to greater, from wise to 
 wiser, and in all the eternities before us we see no 
 end to wisdom, or activity, or the pursuit of enlighten- 
 ment." 
 
 "There are many problems at present hidden even 
 from the higher planes. Study and discovery are among 
 the delights here. There is an infinite amount of un- 
 discovered science still before us. We follow the 
 thought of others, and advance step by step, inch by 
 inch, and are held in wonder and awe at the dim 
 visions before us of the powers and forces yet to be 
 used. We are children yet in the infinite knowledge, 
 and we of mortal birth move along in smaller circles 
 than the spirits of other planes or universes. But can 
 you conceive a little of the joy of acquiring the knowl- 
 edge that leads us into such limitless wonders! Knowl- 
 edge is growth, and growth is happiness; and all ave- 
 nues of thought lead upward to infinite wisdom, justice, 
 and love." 
 
 "We are individuals, but we belong in a great scheme 
 of higher consciousness toward which we are all tend- 
 ing. That is the real joy of this life: that it is evolu- 
 tionary onward and upward to infinite results of which 
 we yet have no complete conception. ; only dimly per- 
 ceiving the ultimate joy, wisdom, and affection." 
 
 We spoke once of the delights they had mentioned 
 on their plane, and expressed our wonder by remark- 
 ing that it seemed too good to leave for another. 
 
 "You will not be obliged to change until you wish to 
 do so. But neither do you need to dread the higher 
 
Progress 161 
 
 spheres. As a child you would probably have dreaded 
 the high school, though later you longed for it. And 
 that is the way it is here. Progress is natural, follow- 
 ing the development of the mind." 
 
 "Many prefer to stay here. We find abundant op- 
 portunities for service. We are attracted to the planet 
 we came from and prefer to stay near it for a time. 
 All go on some time, but the time of the change is 
 indefinite and is decided by each individual for him- 
 self, — at least after a certain degree of advancement 
 is made." 
 
 We were talking about progress and evolution in 
 connection with a lecture we had attended. Prof. James 
 added this to the conversation through the pencil : 
 
 "The beginning is a long way off from observation 
 and the steps upward are beyond human sight. It is 
 theoretical, but not capable of proof. That which can 
 be proved is from the lower orders leading up to man 
 and onward to eternal life. The altruistic sentiment 
 began in the lower stages, with the parental love first, 
 then love of friend, and home, and country. Then 
 comes the higher development, always, it is true, being 
 more or less mixed with self-hood. But the start is 
 made, and keeps on until the perfection is reached in 
 the love of man and the brotherhood of nations, and 
 that 'far-off divine event' leading upward to godliness 
 and perfect love. It is this that is the need of the 
 world. It is this that should be emphasized: — the good 
 of all rather than the advancement of the individual. 
 We here are earnest beyond expression, because we see 
 this need of the world: — to emphasize the true life, 
 the life which there may be the beginning of here! 
 
 "The 'missing link' that is of the most importance is 
 
162 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 the brotherhood of man. To us it seems of the first 
 and only importance. The links of the long chain bind- 
 ing man to animal below and to spirit above matter 
 not so much as the perfection and the drawing power 
 of this end of the chain." 
 
 In our various metaphysical speculations we spoke 
 one evening of having no knowledge of a beginning, 
 of an end, or of a purpose. 
 
 "You might say the same of us here. But the 
 eternal riddle is more nearly answered with us, for we 
 have evidence that the people of the earth do not have. 
 
 "Would you like to have all eternity spread out be- 
 fore you like an open book, with nothing more to hope 
 for or evolve? Is it not infinitely more interesting to 
 grow and increase in knowledge, and yet have things 
 far beyond you beckoning to new endeavor and wider 
 knowledge? What would eternity be like if we could 
 absorb its mysteries in one grand sweep of eye or 
 brain? Is it not better as it is?" 
 
 'No doubt it is better. But some intelligences some- 
 where must have acquired all knowledge, for there has 
 supposedly been an infinity of time in which to ac- 
 quire it?' 
 
 But Mary was not to be cornered by any such specu- 
 lation. 
 
 "Well, if this is true, it is all the more interesting, 
 because we may some day come into recognition and 
 acquaintance with the wonderful spirits who have ab- 
 sorbed so much of heavenly knowledge." 
 
 'But if perfection has been reached somewhere in this 
 infinity of time, what is that but Nirvana?' 
 
 "You carry your imagination too far. There is no 
 limit we are told. The story of creation is not finished. 
 
Progress 163 
 
 As we all grow toward the light, these future creations 
 will continue." 
 
 "You are asking too far-reaching questions. We are 
 both getting beyond our depth. Don't you see what I 
 have told you so many times, that we do not come into 
 all knowledge at once? It is the selection of our study, 
 and it is perseverance in learning that count. We do 
 not try to take up all things at once. We have been 
 here long, many of us, but have scarcely mastered any 
 one, two, or three of the arts of this life." 
 
 'Possibly we are asking questions we should not? 
 Possibly we should work out the answers ourselves?' 
 
 "No, you may ask, and we will answer when we can. 
 But we do not know it all, and are willing to tell you 
 when our knowledge fails." 
 
 But the big subjects still had attraction for us, and 
 not long afterward we were asking about the creation 
 of the universe. 
 
 "Creation is a big subject, — too big for us at present. 
 The only thing we can say now is, that out of the 
 existing conditions the earth, the planets, the whole 
 universe was formed; formed according to existing 
 laws. But from what time and what cause proceeded 
 those laws we cannot clearly explain. Remember we 
 are novices yet in spirit understanding. There is an 
 eternity before us in which to learn. Why try to rush 
 past the intermediate spheres of knowledge and reach 
 for something which is at present beyond our compre- 
 hension? We here are also subject to immutable law. 
 But within that law lies our liberty, which is so great 
 we do not ask for more. 
 
 "Mary is no theologian, and we have need for faith 
 even here. These things are still a mystery, although 
 
164 Spirit World and Spirit Lipk 
 
 we believe in the far-off final good that shall come even 
 to the earth. We are not rsponsible for the earth; 
 we cannot explain the miseries of its life. But we 
 know that compensation exists on this side, and that 
 beyond us undoubtedly lies the explanation which is 
 already reached by wiser minds than ours. 
 
 "Shall we talk of something else? We are getting 
 beyond our depth." 
 
 But again we came back with a big question at 
 another time. 
 
 'Is it irreverent to ask if God is a growing, a pro- 
 gressive ruler? Some thinkers here believe that.' 
 
 "Mary says: We do not know. But we cannot see 
 why it is not reasonable for the Great Spirit of All to 
 develop more and more, following the law of progress 
 which we see in all who have spirit life. 
 
 "We are glad to perceive the knowledge here; so glad 
 to be a part of the growth; so infinitely satisfied to be 
 moving onward and upward as we increase in learning 
 and in power of discernment, that we can hardly under- 
 stand the dissatisfaction over the lack of knowledge 
 there; or perhaps we might call it the dissatisfaction 
 caused by the unbelief in divine truth and eternal 
 progress. 
 
 "You are living in a time that tests the souls of 
 mankind. But many are responding to the tests with 
 increased power, wisdom, and love. Is it not worth the 
 price, if, out of this time of trial, higher truth, nobler 
 effort, and spiritual attainment are born? W'e see it so 
 from this side and are eagerly trying to help the cause 
 of truth and unselfishness and brotherly love in the 
 world. 
 
 "The limit of the human mind is the beginning of 
 
Progress 165 
 
 the spirit mind, and the people will find it so some day. 
 Be patient with the human mind and its human doubts. 
 Even doubt is better than indifference; for through 
 doubt people think and question, and are on the way 
 to truth." 
 
 We were talking with friends one day on various philo- 
 sophical subjects, and among other things, the position 
 of the Supreme Ruler of the universe; whether he was 
 apart from it as a director, or was in it and in nature 
 stimulating its advance. We inquired through the pencil 
 that evening and were told : 
 
 "We will try and answer what we believe to be the 
 truth. 
 
 "God is! He has wisdom, intelligence, beneficence, 
 and is above all, in all, and through all, in his knowledge 
 and wisdom, but not in his personal presence. Will 
 you accept the belief as we are trying to give it; for 
 modern philosophy is creating a godless world, and that 
 means a backward movement in all that is highest and 
 best. We do not know God even here by sight or 
 touch; but the power and the wisdom that come to us, 
 most certainly come from an intelligence and power 
 infinitely beyond our own, and we here look to this 
 superior wisdom and benevolence and call it God, the 
 Father of us all." 
 
 'Do all who have advanced beyond earthly attractions 
 there believe as you do?' 
 
 "Yes, all here who have come into the spiritual con- 
 ception and knowledge and experience of this life believe 
 as we do, except that as they develop more and more 
 their faith and their reverence grow into higher forms." 
 
 'If a person here who had a firm belief in God, but 
 conceived of him as John Burroughs did, for instance, — 
 if such a person should be a psychic and be receiving 
 
166 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 communications as we are, would his teacher tell him 
 the same things you are telling us? What I am trying 
 to get at is: is this the general truth on that side, or 
 do we attract teachers whose opinions largely coincide 
 with our own?' 
 
 "Wait a little, we wish some one else to come." 
 
 Then after a moment: 
 
 "Wm. James is here and says:" 
 
 "Such a man would probably attract those whose 
 thought was not antagonistic to his own. I do not mean 
 that there are those here who deny that God exists, but 
 that in their larger ideas of the First Great Cause they 
 would lead him into the true thought by such arguments 
 as would make him feel the harmony of our belief and 
 faith. 
 
 "I could tell such a person all the bypaths and wan- 
 derings of my own faith and its final adjustment to the 
 reality as I am conscious of it here. It might be an 
 example of the different trends of human thought and 
 its final acceptance of the truth in the light of this life, 
 in the illumination which the spirit receives when once 
 its earthly shackles have been removed. I was never at 
 rest in my belief, and worked out many logical byways 
 for human intelligence; but when I came over these 
 were forgotten. The truth is supreme ; and when once 
 here, all earthly arguments fall away. We here believe 
 in an infinitely wise and great power incarnated in some 
 spirit form finer and different from ours, yet in a way 
 corresponding to our own. We may come into some 
 understanding later which will alter that belief some- 
 what, but not, we believe, to any vital extent. We look 
 to Christ as our elder brother, and he is far higher than 
 we in wisdom; yet he looks above and beyond to the 
 
Progress 167 
 
 Infinite Spirit whom he calls Father. Can we do better 
 than to follow his example?" 
 
 Finally Mary tried to give us a lesson in another way, 
 to teach us not to be in a hurry to learn everything. 
 Dee started it by introducing a visitor who she said 
 wished to talk a little. They wrote for him: 
 
 "I was a dreamer on earth and wondered about the 
 unseen and unknown. When I came over here the 
 mysteries seemed greater than I had ever dreamed; and 
 many of them are still unexplained to my mind. One 
 of these is the vastness of the heavens and the limitless 
 greatness of the Creator of all things. I cannot yet 
 conceive of the infinite, either in space, time or existence, 
 and I wander through the heavens looking for something 
 to explain these things, something to anchor my belief. 
 Mary says that this is not necessary; that if I will move 
 on patiently and normally, knowledge, understanding, 
 and the power of belief will come. I think she wishes 
 me to write this because you are attempting to reach out 
 for infinite knowledge and understanding when you 
 should rest in faith and hope, and wait for the illumina- 
 tion which she says will surely come when you are 
 ready for it. She says we do not begin to climb from 
 the top of the ladder. We place our feet firmly on the 
 lower round before we begin the ascent, and one by 
 one the rounds will carry us upward, and we will ascend 
 almost without effort. 
 
 "That is her theory, and I guess it is a good one." 
 
 "Mary says: His words indicate a truth, and I 
 think it a good piece of advice for you. Don't you?" 
 
 'Has he gone?' 
 
 "Yes, he has wandered off again. He is a young 
 man and eager to learn, and will grow faster than he 
 believes. He has not been on this side long." 
 
168 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'Mary, I believe you were 'putting up a job* on us. I 
 don't believe there was a man!' 
 
 Mary replied very emphatically: 
 
 "Will you know that he is a person, and he did drop 
 in about the time I heard you talking about the many 
 mysteries of life. I did 'put up a job' on you, when 
 I found he had been taking the same way with rather 
 unsatisfactory results, and he seemed to guess that he 
 was my mouthpiece. But what difference does that 
 make? You got the advice all the same." 
 
 'But how would we ever find out anything about these 
 great problems if we did not ask questions?' 
 
 "That is all right unless it makes you unhappy, or 
 interferes in your belief in the wisdom and goodness of 
 God; in which case it would be a serious obstacle." 
 
 'The only evidence of that goodness that seems posi- 
 tive here is the general tendency upward that is shown 
 throughout earth's history.' 
 
 "That is one of the proofs of the spirit of God mani- 
 festing itself upon the earth. Yet, the very fact of 
 allowing human nature to try its own experiments may 
 also be a proof of his presence. For how can you tell 
 what is designed even in seeming ill? There is a plan, 
 never doubt that, for the final perfection of human life. 
 The suffering will not last forever, and through that 
 suffering good may come, — will surely come, we believe. 
 Character, self-control, wisdom, overcoming evil with 
 good, the power of choice, free will: Are not these 
 worth suffering for? Would you be an automatom 
 instead of a thinking being, capable of choice and 
 capable of choosing the right to an eternity of knowledge 
 and growth?" 
 
XX. 
 
 CIRCLES AND PLANES 
 
 ENTHUSIASTS in all branches of learning or in- 
 vestigation often use words in their writings and 
 descriptions that pertain almost exclusively to their 
 special work. These may be words in common use which 
 have acquired new meanings, or they may be words coined 
 for more specific description. Spirit communication has 
 its share of such words, and some of them have been used 
 so long and so freely that hardly any one needs a defi- 
 nition of them: — such as 'medium,' 'guide,' 'control,' 
 'plane,' 'aura,' and 'astral.' 
 
 Of these the word 'plane' is perhaps the most frequent 
 in our records. We have always wanted to know the 
 'what,' the 'why' and the 'wherefore' of all these things, 
 and it was not long until we were inquiring about the 
 'seventh plane,' the 'twentieth plane,' etc., and how they 
 differed one from another. We were told: 
 
 "The astral plane is the one nearest the earth. Beyond 
 this are the great outlying spaces and the innumerable 
 higher planes to which the spirits may ascend when 
 prepared, and when they desire to go." 
 
 'What constitutes a 'higher plane?' 
 
 "I think you will understand it better as a sort of 
 higher grade, like college after high school. It is a 
 different plane or sphere or space where those of a 
 certain degree of advancement can remain for a time. 
 
 "These spheres or planes are separated more by spir- 
 itual advancement than by distance, though the latter is 
 
 169 
 
170 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 sometimes great. We ascend as we grow, or we remain 
 to teach others. But it is all normal, and like the 
 different grades of advancement in college or school, 
 if I may use the comparison. Each grade has its 
 peculiar work or degree of advancement, not set by any 
 rule except that of congeniality." 
 
 Mary brought another teacher one day, and after he 
 had given his message we asked : 
 
 'Do you come from a higher plane?' 
 
 "I do not call it a higher, I call it a different plane. 
 There are higher planes, and there are different circles 
 on the same plane. The latter would better express my 
 place. It is not as easy to progress as you may imagine. 
 We have to study for advancement as students there 
 study for the higher grades. We can choose any circle 
 on any plane on which we dwell and remain there as long 
 as we wish." 
 
 'Some one has said that thirty years was the longest 
 time spent on one plane?' 
 
 " 'Some one' was wrong, as a great many 'some ones' 
 are wrong, when trying to describe the spirit world. 
 
 "We use plane to express groups or circles interested 
 in the same kind of work, and we use it also to express 
 a higher sphere. We can all stay as long as we wish 
 in any circle, or any plane, or any sphere." 
 
 'Are these planes separated so that one could speak 
 of them as first, second, third, etc.?' 
 
 "No, not that, any more than you could express with 
 mathematical exactness the state of a man's soul. It is 
 all in the progress, and some move upward in one way 
 and some in another. Try to think of spiritual progress 
 in other terms than distance." 
 
Circles and Planes 171 
 
 Mary made this a little more clear one evening when 
 she said: 
 
 "We are on the plane nearest the earth, and are more 
 nearly in touch with human lives than the higher ones. 
 We love our work here and can stay as long as we 
 wish; or, we can go to a higher plane and take up new 
 work and new studies. But in going on we would lose 
 our closeness to those we love, and who have not yet 
 come over. And so we stay and wait and work and 
 love, and try to win our earth friends into happier 
 thoughts of life and death, as you call them; of life and 
 progression as we call them. I had no one especially 
 whom I loved or whom I could help; but you must 
 remember that I came over ignorant of all that pertained 
 to this life, and so I became interested in my work. 
 We will go higher of course, some time, but we will 
 have joy and companionship and work that will be con- 
 genial wherever we go." 
 
 'Where is 'up,' or 'higher' V 
 
 "That is a hard question for us to answer, because 
 it is an expression of spirit rather than of space. The 
 higher spirits are the ones who have progressed to 
 greater knowledge and acquisition in all ways, and we 
 use the expression 'higher/ to convey that meaning to 
 you. They do not occupy the same plane that we do. 
 You may call it 'out' in space, or 'up,' as you choose; 
 for it is a condition rather than a position. Yet they 
 occupy a different position in the great surrounding 
 space, and they are more etherealized, and would not 
 easily come to the denser atmosphere of this lower 
 plane." 
 
 In answer to a similar question at another time, Mary 
 said: 
 
172 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "The earthly heaven has no limit so far as we can 
 see. The plane we are on encircles the earth in a broad 
 band of ether that you would think limitless. But we 
 know that there are other planes and other circles. 
 They may extend beyond this universe, taking in all the 
 other planets, so far as I know. I only know that we 
 are in limitless space, and that other circles or planes 
 are in limitless space beyond. By limitless space I 
 mean, of course, limitless as far as our perceptions are 
 concerned. There are limits, perhaps ; but we do not 
 see or feel them. Heaven is big enough for all. You 
 will never be crowded." 
 
 Many teachers have come to us from higher planes, 
 brought by Mary to tell us about life and conditions, 
 in answer to our questions. One of these teachers said: 
 
 "We wish to tell you of the life of the spirit as it 
 progresses from plane to plane. For the grades of 
 spiritual evolution are infinite in number. We will 
 begin with life on the plane next above our own, where 
 higher science is taught, and where many are trying 
 to find answers to problems that confront intelligence 
 there. Life on other planets, with their varying con- 
 ditions, is one of these problems. 
 
 "You do not know the laws of. life on the more 
 ethereal planes. You do not know the teachings nor 
 the occupations, and it is these that we wish to bring 
 to you. We will begin with the ethics of the higher 
 life." 
 
 'Would they not still be love and service?' 
 
 "Yes, but love and service are expressed by different 
 activities. Life on the higher plane is like this, only 
 more spiritualized ; just as this plane is like earth life 
 only more ethereal. The higher plane expresses love 
 
Circles and Planes 173 
 
 and service still, but in higher degree and in more 
 spiritualized activities. These activities may extend to 
 other planets or to other universes. We go to higher 
 planes when we choose, and we go to other planes below 
 us to teach them these higher truths, if they wish. All 
 sciences are taught here : — history, chemistry, astronomy, 
 mathematics, biology, and many sciences that the earth 
 has no knowledge of as yet. 
 
 "I belong to a higher plane, but I can move to those 
 still higher in pursuit of knowledge, and return to my 
 own plane to teach that knowledge. We are more free 
 as we ascend, and visit many planes far higher than 
 the one we especially inhabit and call our home. But 
 at first, the earthborn mortals would only be confused, 
 like a stranger in a strange city with unaccustomed 
 manners and habits. The freedom of moving to other 
 planes is therefore confined to those already advanced." 
 
 Mary said one evening: 
 
 "We are told that the higher spirits believe that they 
 have knowledge that the world needs, and like the rest 
 of us, are trying to give it. But life and love are the 
 same in all spheres, and unless they can tell something 
 of their occupations and knowledge acquired on those 
 planes, they are teaching what we who have become 
 versed in the life here are all trying to give: Service, 
 love, knowledge, growth. These are the foundations 
 of all our teaching." 
 
 'You communicate much by thought impressions. 
 How far away can these impressions be made?' 
 
 "The higher planes use different symbols, different 
 expressions, and messengers who come to us must 
 learn those expressions and interpret to us; like an 
 interpreter of foreign languages, perhaps. Distance is 
 
174 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 not so much a barrier as the difference in occupation, 
 thought, and expression. We might impress one in our 
 vibration thousands of miles away, yet might fail to 
 convey our message to one near us." 
 
 In the chapter on Messengers I have mentioned the 
 fact that many mediums claim to have teachers from 
 past ages. If these ancient sages have really advanced 
 to a realization of spiritual truth, and really do send 
 their wisdom to earth, it would seem that they are 
 hardly in direct touch with the receiver here, if the 
 following is correct: 
 
 "Will you try to take a message from another teacher ? 
 He is from another plane and wishes to tell you of 
 some of the studies and activities on his plane. It is 
 the history plane; and perhaps he can tell you how 
 knowledge comes down through the spheres. He is not 
 a writer. I must write for him. 
 
 "He wishes to say that messages from sphere to 
 sphere, and from plane to plane, are coming and going 
 constantly. And, many times, century-old, or thousand- 
 year-old communicants send down their expressions or 
 their knowledge without coming themselves. 
 
 "You must understand that the etheric body becomes 
 more and more etherealized as it ascends, and so comes 
 less and less to lower planes. That is the reason that 
 they send their intelligence, or their messages, through 
 by spiritualized messengers on the different planes. 
 That is the way that communications of history of thou- 
 sands of years ago can come through, and how Egyp- 
 tians, or Babylonians, or Hindoos, or other far-off 
 personalities can communicate still with earth." 
 
 This is further illustrated in the chapter on Messen- 
 gers, where are recorded several messages so sent. 
 
Circles and Planes 175 
 
 After the above paragraphs were arranged I asked 
 about the apparent contradictions concerning the freedom 
 of movement between the planes. 
 
 "There are a few especially gifted and versatile ones 
 who can move from plane to plane, although these are 
 limited to the number of planes, as you might say — 
 limited by their own ability of understanding or of 
 progressing, we would say. The messengers have a 
 relay system, as you would call it on earth, the messages 
 being repeated from one to another without the necessity 
 of moving beyond their power of progression." 
 
 Sis asked how an old friend in the spirit world had 
 found her. 
 
 "The attractions on this side are more numerous and 
 more subtle than can well be explained. But the desire 
 to hear something from earth made him wander to the 
 different circles which were communicating with earth. 
 And these are not so numerous but that he could visit 
 them all, and so he found this one. He heard your 
 voice and was interested. He asked your name, and 
 that is the way he found you." 
 
 There have been many people brought to us, or who 
 have wished to talk: — friends, teachers, visitors, mes- 
 sengers, etc. We asked one of the friends one day: 
 
 'Do you belong to this circle?' 
 
 "No, not this circle. But I come here to get news 
 from earth." 
 
 'A good many seem to come.' 
 
 "Yes, it is quite a 'listening post/ as the army boys 
 used to say. All are welcome. Sometimes they can 
 only listen, but now and then one wishes to talk, and 
 that is the way I happen to be communicating with you." 
 
XXI. 
 
 SPIRIT INFLUENCE 
 
 1 REM EMBER a hymn, often sung during my child- 
 hood days, in which heaven was described as a place 
 'where congregations ne'er break up and Sabbaths 
 ne'er shall end.' This was scarcely a beatific vision to an 
 active, play-loving child, and in after years I often won- 
 dered what would take the place there of my early im- 
 pression. The following may be a partial enlightenment : 
 "You ask what we do here. First of all, we learn the 
 use of spirit power, after which each chooses his own 
 work, the work for which he is best fitted. Mine is the 
 endeavor to impress ideals upon the thought of mortals. 
 Many spirits here are sending waves of high impulse 
 earthward; and sometimes you see the outward mani- 
 festation of impulse in the wisdom of employer; the 
 loyalty of employed ; in the 'intellectuals' who are writing 
 of this life; scientists experimenting along new lines; 
 preachers, even, who are phrasing their sermons with 
 new meaning. 
 
 "These and a thousand other beginnings are sug- 
 gested from here ; for the influence of this life does 
 not move earthward in one channel only. Science, 
 religion, art, and literature, all are impressed. A new 
 day is coming when heaven shall draw near to earth, 
 and the soul of man shall be baptized with spiritual 
 gifts ; and finally, finally, war and hatred shall cease on 
 earth, and peace and kindness shall be the law of life." 
 
 176 
 
Spirit Influence 177 
 
 'The world is surely very far from such a millennial 
 state at present.' 
 
 "That is true; for the great masses are still immersed 
 in selfish plans and ambitions. Yet some are pure in 
 heart and have the vision of a purified world where 
 brotherly love shall reign. These are the hope of the 
 world; for the hope of the future lies truly in the 
 philosophy that Christ brought to earth." 
 
 'Can you impress primitive people with new ideas?' 
 
 "We find ways of bringing primitive people into more 
 of material comfort ; heat in the place of cold ; food for 
 the poorly fed and poorly nourished; spiritual thought 
 sometimes, though this is rare." 
 
 'How do you do this?' 
 
 "You know, do you not, that even animals are sensi- 
 tive to impressions? Wild animals often have their 
 physical senses so quickened that they almost reach the 
 spiritual. Wild people live near to nature and get 
 impressions easily at times. The Indians have thought 
 out the /Great Spirit,' and many of the primitive peoples 
 have intuitions of a Being higher than themselves, and 
 something beyond their poor lives that shall be finer and 
 better." 
 
 'If the stimulus to progress comes from that side, 
 why is there so wide a divergence among the different 
 peoples of the earth?' 
 
 "Some natures have not yet evolved enough to receive. 
 The savage has still a primitive brain. Occasionally 
 one of their number will forge ahead and achieve fine 
 leadership; but as a rule they are children, or less than 
 children in spiritual life. Among the different races 
 some started earlier in the upward climb and became 
 ready for higher thought, while others remained entirely 
 undeveloped." 
 
178 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 'But the Ethiopians and the Babylonians were trading 
 together thousands of years ago. The Babylonians made 
 history, while the Ethiopians are practically unheard-of/ 
 
 "To advance in the comforts and luxuries of life is 
 one thing; to advance spiritually another. The Baby- 
 lonians developd brain power and used it in surrounding 
 themselves with luxuries; yet their nature remained sav- 
 age, and showed itself in cruelty and oppression. The 
 Ethiopians were contented to remain as they were. The 
 hut, the out-of-door life, the spear and the hunt, were 
 to them the best that life could give. Thus the Baby- 
 lonians and the Ethiopians were one in their desire for 
 material comfort only." 
 
 'If it is as you say, that the evil characters cannot 
 ascend beyond the first plane until the evil has been elim- 
 inated and their characters changed into good, then there 
 must be an overwhelming accumulation of evil on that 
 plane ?' 
 
 "There is where our occupation and responsibility 
 come in: to prevent these evil ones from impressing 
 their influence upon susceptible minds on earth. The 
 evil ones here are constantly passing out of their evil 
 thought, and becoming, if not actually constructive in 
 good, yet neutral in influence. Yet, others with evil 
 minds are constantly coming over, so our work is never 
 finished." 
 
 'Do you ever become discouraged?' 
 
 "No; for we see the evil constantly changing into 
 good, and know that the final victory will be with the 
 good." 
 
 'How do you know that?' 
 
 "I can only say that all knowledge above us teaches 
 that, and we have the inner conviction that comes from 
 
Spirit Influence 179 
 
 the Father of us all, and this can never be shaken." 
 
 In a conversation with Prof. James one evening 
 through the pencil, he spoke of the efforts there to influ- 
 ence earth life. Among other things he said: 
 
 "I came over, not believing that evil and crime could 
 exist here. But I have watched the teaching of those 
 who are trying to help the criminals into a better life, 
 and their work brings me into sight and knowledge of 
 the pitiful lives and mental or spiritual suffering of those 
 who have used their earthly existence for selfishness 
 only, and have broken both the laws of God and man 
 in seeking the gratification of their desires." 
 
 'Then spirit can suffer?' 
 
 "Yes; spirit is a 'sensitive' which can enjoy to the 
 utmost, or suffer to the last degree. Which condition 
 of spirit life shall be his, rests with the individual. How 
 to get this truth to the selfish and to the wickedly 
 inclined, is our problem; for their souls have become 
 indifferent to finer impressions by the very degradation 
 of their lives. These are the ones, however, who are 
 influenced by the lower orders of spirit manifestations : — 
 materialization, raps, strange sounds, and other material 
 phenomena; and many times through these are brought 
 into consideration of a future life. So, you see there is 
 an influence for good in even these manifestations." 
 
 Dee told us a little of the extent of spirit influence 
 one evening: 
 
 "I am not in the class of unbelievers as I used to be. 
 It is all so plain here, and we have such strong impres- 
 sions from the powers above that it is easy to believe 
 where we cannot positively see or know. We are led 
 by impressions largely, and the people on earth have far 
 more teaching by impressions than they realize. Scien- 
 
180 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 tists, physicians, clergymen, inventors, are often led into 
 far-reaching truth and skill by impressions from here. 
 Heaven is a part of earth, and earth is a part of 
 heaven." 
 
 In the evening of a day which we had spent in one 
 of Nature's quiet places, this came : 
 
 "We have been with you in the silence of the hills 
 today, and we believe you felt the presence of unseen 
 forces. We wish we could interpret these for you. Life 
 was there in all its varied and beautiful material dress; 
 but the spirit that pervaded all, you could not see, and 
 could only vaguely feel. Nature expresses the great 
 Creative Force in manifold ways ; and however people 
 may go to this Great Teacher, it is better than to be 
 indifferent to her manifestations. Nature is one of 
 God's ways of speaking to the world. Many fail to 
 define their impressions except in terms of activity. 
 Yet there is an impression going to the inner spirit 
 nevertheless." 
 
XXII. 
 
 MESSENGERS 
 
 THERE is a phase of spirit life, an occupation for 
 some spirits, to which I do not remember having 
 seen any reference in the many records of commu- 
 nications and descriptions I have read. This is the mes- 
 senger service. Many times when we inquired for some 
 one there we have received a reply saying, "Wait, we will 
 send a messenger for him." Invariably there follows an 
 interval, from a few seconds to a minute, while the pencil 
 is motionless. Then the communication continues. Two 
 or three times we were told that the messenger could 
 not find the one for whom we were seeking. The 
 interval of waiting is usually very short, and we have 
 been told that the distances between circles and planes 
 is sometimes very great. So it is apparent that this 
 messenger service, which takes the place there that is 
 filled by the telegraph and telephone here, is far more 
 efficient than anything we have conceived, and accom- 
 plishes the work with incredible celerity. A part of the 
 method is indicated in the first quotation given below : — 
 the power of thought transference. But that the spirit 
 messengers themselves go great distances is specifically 
 stated later. 
 
 Our first information regarding them was the fol- 
 lowing : 
 
 'How do you find people there?' 
 
 "I can hardly tell you in words that you will under- 
 stand, but we have messengers who can find them 
 
 181 
 
182 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 through ways well known here, but impossible on earth." 
 
 'A sort of mental inquiry sent out?' 
 
 "More like wireless telegraphy, but far different from 
 that. It is operated by mind, and mind communicates 
 with mind with the speed of electricity." 
 
 Not long afterward another reference was made to 
 them when we asked Dee: 
 
 'If you do not reckon time there, how do you regulate 
 the intervals between your classes?' 
 
 "A messenger announces the time and place and the 
 children come. I meet them every day, or about what 
 you would call a day." 
 
 In talking with a friend Sis said: 
 
 'Did you know I used an incident of your earth 
 experience in a paper that I read?' 
 
 "It was that that brought me to you. Some magnetic 
 communication was established by your thought of me, 
 and I heard through my own psychic or spiritual sense 
 that you were talking with friends here. So I sent 
 out messengers, and, though it has been a long search, 
 I have found you in a circle who are well beloved by 
 those of higher spheres. Mary is a safe teacher and 
 friend. Dee is your dearest friend and a lovely spirit. 
 Trust them. The others I cannot see so well ; but all 
 are fine, and I am grateful that you, my friend, are 
 cared for so wisely." 
 
 The service is further defined in the following: 
 "We have a very perfect messenger service and can 
 find many people. But in the multitudes that are here 
 we do not always get descriptions clearly enough to 
 send for them. And then, too, they may have passed 
 on and away from this sphere entirely. It would take 
 
Messengers 183 
 
 an infinite mind to comprehend the infinite number here 
 and the infinite space they occupy. Our messenger 
 service is restricted in a way, for we call on those who 
 are particularly the ones belonging in this sphere, and 
 not on those who have moved on to other spheres. 
 Many times the ones who are asked for have progressed 
 beyond our knowledge." 
 
 That great distances are covered is explicitly stated 
 in the following given by a messenger : 
 
 "We are the spirits of the air who go from plane to 
 plane as messengers, and carry the thoughts of earth 
 to friends here, and the spirit thoughts to earth friends. 
 We have a messenger service as complete as your own 
 mind can picture, and through this we communicate to 
 far-off zones and spheres. We can go to other planets, 
 or to other universes if necessary, with greater speed 
 than those not trained in the service." 
 
 We have been told many times that each could choose 
 his own work on that side, and many of their occupa- 
 tions have been described. The interest and pleasure 
 connected with the messenger service seem to offer 
 strong inducements to some, as the following will show : 
 
 "We will try a few sentences from one who has come 
 to the circle for a time." 
 
 'A visitor?' 
 
 "Yes, a visiting messenger. He belongs to the mes- 
 senger service and was attracted by a question you 
 asked. Here he is:" 
 
 "I do not belong to the highest planes, nor to the 
 very high ones, yet there is much diversity in those I 
 visit. The messenger service is to me exceedingly 
 attractive, bringing one into the presence of different 
 occupations, different modes of enjoyment, and higher 
 
184 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 studies. I do not know that I can describe them to you, 
 as you have not yet learned to understand the first 
 plane. But knowledge grows wiser, enjoyment deeper, 
 and wisdom greater. It is a pleasure to come into 
 contact with the higher spirits, and the time spent in 
 preparing for the messenger service is also a pleasure, 
 as all acquisition of knowledge here brings its own 
 enjoyment. The language of the highest planes is far 
 beyond me yet, but I am able to report successfully 
 from many of the intermediate ones." 
 
 'Do you communicate by symbols?' 
 
 "Partly, and also by translating the language or 
 symbols of the upper spheres into the language used 
 here." 
 
 I inquired more particularly into the requirements of 
 the service. 
 
 "It is possible for any one who is willing to study 
 for the work. It might be compared with a post-grad- 
 uate course there." 
 
 Many mediums claim to be controlled by spirits from 
 past ages, and many pages purporting to be philosophy 
 and wisdom thus given have appeared in various publica- 
 tions. It is possible that much of this is fraudulently 
 given by spirits on that side who impersonate these noted 
 sages of by-gone centuries, or is simply the imaginings 
 of the medium's subconscious mind. Some probably is 
 given by poor souls who have been so positive of the 
 truth of their convictions that they have failed to ad- 
 vance in spiritual understanding even though centuries 
 have passed. This is shown by our experience as related 
 in the chapter 'Undeveloped Spirits.' Let us hope there 
 are few who are thus delayed. 
 
 Then, as is explained in the chapter 'Circles and 
 
Messengers 185 
 
 Planes,' there are some who really do send down mes- 
 sages to those on lower planes, and some of these 
 messages are transmitted to earth. After this messenger, 
 mentioned in the other chapter, had explained the process 
 of this transmission from plane to plane, he continued 
 as follows: 
 
 "I am not far away, but I am a receiver from higher 
 planes, and so can tell you some of the things that pass 
 through me to other planes. With whom would you 
 like to communicate?" 
 
 'We hesitate to call for any of the great ones.' 
 "You have the permission. 'Ask and ye shall receive' ; 
 — this time at least." 
 
 'Can you tell us who communicate through you?' 
 "You are wishing a message from Socrates. Well, 
 here it is." 
 
 "We are on the plane where we belong. Never doubt 
 that you will be placed correctly. We decide our 
 position while on earth ; though we may change that 
 position by study after we have arrived. 
 
 "It may be that my words may become somewhat en- 
 tangled in the thoughts of the different messengers 
 through which they pass, but I will try to give you one 
 precept that will help: 
 
 "I taught by questioning, and found the weak place in 
 the other's armor. Then one can drive at that weak 
 place; that is a fair method. Look at all sides of every 
 problem; question the truth at all points; find the weak 
 place if there is one, and make use of it in the argument. 
 Sift and sift until nothing but the truth is left. Question 
 and question, sift and sift, and the remainder will be the 
 truth, — that is, if there is any remainder." 
 
 Then the messenger continued: 
 
186 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "Do you wish another?" 
 
 'Yes, but it is difficult to know for whom to ask.' 
 
 "Will Napoleon do?" 
 
 'Do you mean that you have a message from 
 Napoleon ?' 
 
 "Yes. Napoleon sees the world slaughter of this war, 
 and knows how his militarism fostered the cruelties and 
 avarice and the grasping greed of nations. He knew at 
 Elba that his life was all wrong; but did not know how 
 to alter the greed of power, the ambition to be person- 
 ally great. These dominated his personality. 
 
 "He came here with hardly anything left of spirituality. 
 He was stunned by the change and by the necessity for 
 different ideals; and long, long time passed before he 
 could even make a beginning. Even yet he has still to 
 struggle with the remains of the old character. His mes- 
 sages are always so unlike his former greed-loving self, — 
 I mean greed for power, — that few will believe them. 
 Can you believe this one?" 
 
 "Tell young men who seek personal power, riches, 
 fame, and forget the rights of the lowly and dependent, — 
 tell all such to find an Elba of their own, some desert 
 place, some far island in the sea ; and there to ponder on 
 the rights, not of the individual, but the rights of human- 
 ity. And tell them, as they value their immortal life, to 
 stay there until their ideals have grown pure and un- 
 selfish." 
 
 Later this messenger appeared again. 
 "I am a messenger from another plane. Will you tell 
 me what you wish ?" 
 
 'Are you the one who told of Socrates?' 
 
 "Yes, and can give you another message if you like, — 
 
Messengers 187 
 
 this time from a philosopher who belonged also to the 
 Greek civilization." 
 
 "I belonged to the very glad ones, who were glad of 
 life, of love, of wine and pleasure." 
 
 'You mean the Epicureans?' 
 
 "Yes. We have been misrepresented. For our philos- 
 ophy only tried to make the best of conditions as we saw 
 them : Tyrants ruling the nation, riches the only power, 
 life too short and nothing beyond. What then? Was 
 it not a credit to make the most of the only life we knew ? 
 We did dance and feast and bid defiance to sorrow and 
 death. But it was to us the only philosophy worth while. 
 Socrates was wiser, and his disciples founded a deeper 
 philosophy; but they were sad-visaged, and many had 
 only their thoughts to sustain them. Do not these types 
 exist today? Only that they have not given themselves 
 a name nor an organization." 
 
XXIII. 
 MOVEMENT AND TRAVEL 
 
 MANY and various messengers have told of their 
 work for, and influence with, the people of distant 
 spheres, and have even described journeys to these 
 remote worlds. If there is truth behind these communi- 
 cations, this necessitates motion with a swiftness for 
 which we have no comparison. These references have 
 been a continued source of wonder to me, and it is with 
 more than usual interest that I have arranged the quota- 
 tions in this chapter. 
 
 The first one is selected from our very early commu- 
 nications. We were talking with a lady who had passed 
 over about the time of the advent of the automobile, and 
 at some reference to them, she wrote : 
 
 "I never was in an automobile. I suppose they are 
 good, but I like my way of going better." 
 
 'You have not told us how that was, that you can go so 
 quickly. You must have wings?' 
 
 "No, child. Wings are only for pictures. We need no 
 wings here. We go as we please, fast or slow, walk or 
 fly, as you might say, but without wings except in thought. 
 I mean that we move by thought more quickly than by 
 flying." 
 
 'Is it far from this circle to your own?' 
 
 "I might call it far if on earth. Nothing seems very 
 far here." 
 
 Dee spoke of their rapid movements also. 
 188 
 
Movement and Travel 189 
 
 "We move with such ease here that we scarcely feel 
 the motion. We can move with the greatest rapidity." 
 
 'As fast as lightning?' 
 
 "Yes, and faster, too, if we wish. You need not try 
 comparisons, for there is nothing like it in the material 
 world." 
 
 Another communicator spoke of going to another 
 sphere, and we asked him: 
 
 'Is it more of a task to go to another universe than to 
 one of our own pknets ?' 
 
 "I have not yet tried other universes. Higher educa- 
 tion is needed for such wanderings. We do not arrive 
 at all power at once, but labor for it, as earth people labor 
 for higher gifts." 
 
 'When you spoke of going to another sphere, did you 
 mean another planet, or just another plane?' 
 
 "I meant another sphere belonging to this planet. For 
 the heavenly sphere belonging to this earth is of such 
 immensity that it would mean far away indeed to go to 
 some of its various parts." 
 
 I think it was Dee with whom we were talking when 
 the following was written : 
 
 'You seem to have no trouble in passing back and forth 
 to the planets ?' 
 
 "No. You need never worry about accidents. Souls 
 are not subject to them. I can go as easily as I can come 
 here to you, but it takes longer. Spirit does not move 
 quite as quickly as thought, but moves in a way beyond 
 the comparison of mortals. There is a little space of 
 time, as you call it, while we are crossing the millions 
 upon millions of miles of space. We can move faster 
 than light at times, but that is a matter of study. Law 
 is in control as certainly here as there, but we can attain 
 
190 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 greater speed by studying the laws of speed and motion 
 and vibration." 
 
 'Have you any idea how long you were on the way to 
 Mars?' 
 
 "We probably were several hours, though we have no 
 exact way of measuring time. All was so beautiful, and 
 we saw so many wonders of the outer universe that I 
 took no note of time." 
 
 'Did we get the right idea when you said you used 
 vibrations in traveling?' 
 
 "We travel by vibrating motion through the ether. 
 We move in vibrating action when going to distant 
 worlds." 
 
 "We can control our speed perfectly and can move 
 with a swiftness incomprehensible to mortals, or we 
 can remain almost inactive in the ether." 
 
 "We have teachers who can go with the speed of 
 spirit motion to far away spaces, And when they return 
 they entrance us all with descriptions of the journey 
 and conditions that are strange even to us. Speed is 
 through vibrations far more rapid than light, or they 
 would be many years in making the trip. The vibrations 
 we use, and the training we receive in using them, permit 
 a velocity unthinkable by earth computations." 
 
 Last season we were preparing for a vacation trip and 
 were having a last visit together through the pencil. 
 During the talk Dee said: 
 
 "You do not know the delights of traveling yet. We 
 go as we please and we see more than you see. We 
 see all the things that are beautiful in nature; but we 
 do not see the disagreeable things as plainly, for they 
 are clouded. But all of beauty and all of usefulness 
 
Movement and Travel 191 
 
 we can see as well as you or better. 
 
 "Travel is a wonderful educator and lays the founda- 
 tion for larger perceptions. Even here we see and feel 
 the beneficent results of travel to other planes, the coming 
 in contact with other conditions, and the influences that 
 form other lives and character." 
 
 A display of Aurora Borealis induced us to ask the 
 cause. The pencil wrote in reply: 
 
 "Scientists here believe in the radium theory of heat 
 and light in the sun." 
 
 Sis said she had seen some refrence to such a theory, 
 and I asked if it was possible that her mind was respon- 
 sible for this statement through the pencil. 
 
 "Not necessarily. She does sometimes think along the 
 right lines, and it happens that this is the case now. The 
 theory of radium is bigger than you think, and may 
 involve an entire reconstruction of scientific work in 
 regard to the sun. 
 
 "This is not Mary. I was interested and" 
 
 'Were you an astronomer?' 
 
 "I was one, or thought I was; but I see so many 
 problems from this side that my knowledge looks too 
 small to be named at present. We study, but with far 
 better methods and far better conditions; therefore the 
 little I learned on earth seems hardly worth remembering 
 now." 
 
 Sis said Mary had told of going to far universes, and 
 that spirits could withstand the greatest heat ; so she asked 
 why he did not go to the sun and study it at first hand. 
 
 "Have you learned that we do not grasp things here 
 without study ? Travel must be prepared for by necessary 
 study and experience of vibration force. I have not 
 taken that yet. Many go to the planets who do not visit 
 
192 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 the sun ; for the sun is not so easily approached as you 
 might think. There are electrical and magnetic condi- 
 tions that must be studied before we could venture into 
 that blaze of heat and light. Mary says she could go 
 into a volcano without suffering from the heat, but that 
 does not express even in a feeble way the heat that can 
 be intense many millions of miles away. 
 
 "I can go to the sun some time, but that time is not 
 now. 
 
 "That is all for now. Good-by." 
 
 'Good-by. Will you come again?' 
 
 "I will come sometime if you don't insist that I go 
 to the sun !" 
 
 "Mary says : He is a teacher of astronomy and is very 
 far advanced. He just drifted in here this time without 
 any special object, and the first we knew you were asking 
 about the Aurora, and I turned the pencil over to him." 
 
 'Well, Mary, he can beat you in writing.' 
 
 The writing had been very large and free, quite differ- 
 ent from Mary's characteristic back-hand. 
 
 "Mary will have to take lessons from him. 
 
 "He was right in saying that visits to the sun are not 
 for us of this plane. That belongs to higher study and 
 experience." 
 
 'I thought you said spirit was superior to all 
 conditions ?' 
 
 "Mary says yes to that. But spirit even must learn 
 the laws of the universe. I do not know what would 
 happen if some over- venturesome spirit should attempt 
 to reach the sun. But probably it would or could not 
 reach that point unprepared. Spirit cannot be anni- 
 hilated ; that I know. But there are some conditions that 
 are still beyond our knowledge. 
 
Movement and Travel 193 
 
 "We are not as independent of law as you might 
 suppose; and it is in being in harmony with the law 
 that we find our greatest happiness. We have tried to. 
 express some of our laws, or rather our protections, — 
 for that is what law is here, — to you; but have not 
 described the laws relating to advanced knowledge and 
 higher spirit life; partly because you would not under- 
 stand, and partly because we ourselves are not as familiar 
 with them as we will be later." 
 
 We have many light touches to the conversations. Sis 
 was talking once with an old school friend who had 
 passed over in early life. This friend told of her work: 
 
 "I have been going on in music fast and far, and am 
 impatient to have you here with me. We are going to 
 be friends. Do you know it? I never realized in the 
 old school days how closely congenial we were; but I 
 see it now. Can you think of any studies more won- 
 derful?" 
 
 'You are so far ahead of me. I'll never be able to 
 catch up.' 
 
 "Do you think that will make a difference? Not a 
 bit! I'll have the pleasure of introducing you to new 
 emotions and new pleasures, and then — why, we can 
 travel together! Dee says we can!" 
 
 And Mary added: 
 
 "We'll make up a party and go planet-hunting one 
 of these days." 
 
XXIV. 
 OTHER WORLDS 
 
 (i f 1 1HE immensity of heaven is beyond your com- 
 J[ prehension. We here occupy the space around 
 the universe in which the earth is situated. But 
 with education and training we can go to other universes 
 when we wish. I do not know how many there are for 
 I have never visited one, but their number is like the 
 sands of the desert. 
 
 "There are many worlds like our own; many others 
 not yet well prepared for human life; still others that 
 have grown too old to support life. When fitted, we 
 journey to these worlds as we please; now here, now 
 there, seeing much, learning much, making life full of 
 the joy of new experience and greater knowledge. 
 
 "We wish you to get a definite idea of our life here 
 and its activities. To show you one phase, let me tell 
 you that we have teachers from other planets with us 
 who tell us of many strange and wonderful things. 
 
 "For instance, we learn that the planet Mars is in- 
 habited by people who are different in many ways from 
 those of earth. We cannot communicate with them in 
 the same way, but teachers from there learn our lan- 
 guage and tell us of their life and their surroundings. 
 
 "We learn that they are far more spiritual than earth 
 people. They wonder at our ignorance of heavenly 
 things, and they can scarcely understand the indiffer- 
 ence of earth people to spiritual ideas. They have no 
 194 
 
Other Worlds 195 
 
 fear of death, which to them is as beautiful as the open- 
 ing of a flower. They are beautiful in appearance and 
 in character, and their teachers here lead us up to higher 
 thoughts. Their learning is so great that we seem like 
 children to them. They love beauty, are gifted in music 
 and art, and are skilled in all sciences. Because of their 
 spiritual natures they derive much knowledge from their 
 spirit planes. 
 
 "Mars has some problems to meet that are different 
 from any on earth. Their water supply is obtained 
 from subterraneans sources and from the melting of polar 
 snows. The thin atmosphere does not provide much 
 protection, but heat and light are obtained by special 
 electric devices. The plant life is such as is adapted to 
 arctic regions. But so great is the care taken, and such 
 love of the beautiful exists, that the colors and forms 
 are varied and wonderful. 
 
 "Because of its distance from the sun the winters of 
 Mars are long and cold. When the snow melts, the water 
 is carried into great reservoirs and distributed through 
 canals. 
 
 "Now you have been thinking of these canals, but you 
 have been thinking correctly, for they really exist, though 
 not to the extent that some have described. What is 
 really seen from earth are the canals, bordered by road- 
 ways and a growth of forest trees. The roadways are 
 for their marvelous system of electric travel, for they are 
 far in advance of earth in the use of electric power. 
 
 "There is not a great variety of food, for the Martians 
 do not eat meat. They have fruits and vegetables, but 
 there are very few animals and none that are killed for 
 food. 
 
 "As stated before, the people of Mars are highly edu- 
 cated, and cultivated in the various arts. But art is 
 
196 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 expressed differently there. Pictures are not so much in 
 demand, because the artistic sense is developed more 
 along architectural lines. There are many exquisite types 
 of buildings, with ornamentation equal to the interiors 
 of our palaces or cathedrals. Their homes are wondrously 
 beautiful, with the rooms finished in carved picture 
 effects." 
 
 Mary tried several times to describe this more defi- 
 nitely, but seemed unable to find words to express what 
 she wished to say. Finally she wrote: 
 
 "I will ask a manufacturer from Mars to come." 
 Then came a long pause. Finally the pencil began to 
 write again, but in a different handwriting from Mary's 
 peculiar back-hand. 
 
 "I am a manufacturer from Mars trying to tell you 
 through Mary about some of the things we do out there 
 in space. We have every kind of manufactured article 
 that can minister to the comfort of the people. We 
 travel on earth, on water, through the air and under 
 the earth when necessary; all devices for travel being 
 electric, and moving with a speed and safety unknown 
 to you. 
 
 "Mary was telling you of the houses and the intricate 
 carvings on the walls. These are sometimes portraits, 
 sometimes a complete story, sometimes a picture of the 
 landscape outside. All done with great delicacy and 
 expressing much beauty, as our artists feel the influence 
 of beauty on the mind. 
 
 "Our climate is different from yours. We do not 
 have the violence of nature such as you know, for every- 
 thing there, material or spiritual, expresses order and sym- 
 metry. We have electricity, but it is created for our use 
 
Other Worlds 197 
 
 by scientists, and does not run wild as with you in 
 thunderstorms. 
 
 "I cannot express myself as I wish, but I can say that 
 our manufactures include all forms of clothing for pro- 
 tection and adornment, made from fibres of various 
 plants. We have no leather from animals, but use a 
 composition designed by scientists. For choicer articles 
 of ornamentation we make use of the precious metals 
 as you do. I wish you could see all the beautiful things 
 that fill our homes. I am at a loss for words to tell 
 you of them. 
 
 "We have much literature and fine libraries. In place 
 of newspapers the news is distributed by electricity and 
 posted in public places. But such news is all of peaceful 
 character, having to do with the daily lives and indus- 
 tries of the people. 
 
 "In the home life people are drawn together by mutual 
 sympathies and tastes, and divorces are unknown. And 
 under such circumstances the children develop fine and 
 intelligent characters. 
 
 "I suppose you think this is monotonously good. If 
 so, it is because of my lack of power to describe. Pleas- 
 ures are of so many kinds and industries so varied and 
 the love of learning so universal, that monotony is un- 
 known." 
 
 Mary then took up the pencil and continued the 
 message. 
 
 "Other planets are also inhabited by people formed 
 as we are, although quite different in appearance. On 
 Venus they do not live to what we call old age. I do 
 not mean that they never grow old, but that they mature 
 in a shorter time. As their years are shorter than ours, 
 they live as many as we do, but not so long a time. 
 
198 Spirit World and Spirit Life" 
 
 ''Far from being behind us in civilization, they are 
 much superior. They have all the best things we have 
 and many more. They have finer organized brains, and 
 the manner of life there creates greater development. 
 The people are better looking than those of earth, and 
 are more intelligent and more inventive. 
 
 "The heat on Venus is much greater than on earth, 
 and life would be difficult if not for cooling devices. 
 Cities there are built with many covered highways, and 
 air forced through them by electric power. This power 
 is created by new methods, which I am not allowed to 
 explain. 
 
 "Life is far older and more advanced than on earth, 
 but in some things they are yet quite deficient. In astron- 
 omy they are little interested. They are too near the 
 sun for good observation. Venus has more moons than 
 have been discovered from the earth, because the light 
 from the sun interferes. There are many little asteroids 
 revolving about the planet, too small to be seen from 
 earth, but they create light at night and furnish one reason 
 for the indifference to astronomy. 
 
 "The inhabitants of all worlds are of the same general 
 form, but different as conditions differ. On Mars and 
 Venus they are similar to earth people, except the Mar- 
 tians are larger and those of Venus smaller. 
 
 "Venus revolves around the sun as the earth does, 
 giving the same changes of season. The surrounding 
 atmosphere is very dense, furnishing some protection 
 from too great heat. Many inventions exist to temper 
 the heat, but the people are inured to the high tempera- 
 tures by long habit and are rarely overcome by it. 
 
 "Venus is densely inhabited, and the occupants vary as 
 on earth. On Mars disease is almost unknown, their 
 
Other Worlds 199 
 
 passing into the spiritual life is painless and without fear. 
 Venus also has less disease than have earth people; for 
 there is less of the material and more of the spiritual, and 
 it is the spirit that makes for health." 
 
XXV. 
 
 REINCARNATION 
 
 THE question of progress after the close of the 
 material life, and, especially, continued progress 
 throughout eternity, is a stumbling block for many 
 in their search for truth. The old idea of complete 
 knowledge and perfection of character for the select few 
 who would be privileged to walk the golden streets, still 
 clings with many, together with the idea that those who 
 miss this happiness must spend eternity in some other 
 place. Some believe that we are allowed another chance 
 in a second existence on earth. 
 
 If one admits the possibility of continued progress, it 
 is difficult to comprehend an eternity of it without reach- 
 ing perfection. So, it seems, we have then three chances : 
 an immediate perfection, a perfection reached through re- 
 incarnation, or else perfection through continued prog- 
 ress ; a similar result in either hypothesis. But perfection 
 is the Bhuddistic idea of Nirvana, a conception very 
 unsatisfying to many. 
 
 In these communications we are taught so earnestly 
 that personality persists throughout eternity, that there 
 seems to follow of necessity a different conception of 
 perfection, — not a perfection of one, but a perfection of 
 many parts that make a whole. 
 
 This is illustrated very effectively in a presentation 
 of the case that I read not long ago. This illustration 
 compared the perfected whole with a complete orchestra, 
 in which the differentiation and increased ability of each 
 200 
 
Reincarnation 201 
 
 performer reached its highest attainment when each con- 
 tributed most harmoniously toward the perfection of the 
 ensemble. Thus the expression in the chapter on Prog- 
 ress, "always acquiring and always giving out," would 
 mean when applied to the orchestra, "always improving 
 the performance of each instrument, but always in a 
 manner that most suitably adds to the general result." 
 The more complete the individuality of each in relation, 
 to the whole, the more perfect is the whole. 
 
 If one accepts the ideas of continued progress and per- 
 sistence of individuality, there is then no need for the 
 theory of reincarnation, — which, after all, is only a 
 theory, — and the quotations given below carry much 
 force. 
 
 In a number of books which offer records of spirit 
 communication, the theory of reincarnation is fully set 
 forth. We were reading one of these in which the opin- 
 ions of the one speaking were quite positively expressed. 
 It did not satisfy us, and we turned to Mary for ex- 
 planation. She asked who was sending the messages. 
 We gave her the name and she replied: 
 
 "I will send a messenger to find him and have him 
 come to this circle if possible." 
 
 After a little while she continued : 
 
 "He is here and wishes to speak. He wishes to state 
 his own ideas on certain subjects and we 4iave promised 
 to let him have his say." 
 
 Then the following was written: 
 
 "I have indited several books from here, most of 
 which are true, as I see the truth. Your instructor 
 believes differently, so I will tell you my position. I be- 
 lieve in reincarnation, and I believe in evil as a living 
 entity. * * * The evil go down inevitably, and as 
 they progress in wickedness the possibility of becoming 
 
202 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 angelic decreases as a matter of course. There is no 
 hope for them but to become reincarnated and start over 
 again." 
 
 The writing was interrupted at this point, but another 
 evening it was resumed. 
 
 "I am a believer in reincarnation, and in the philosophy 
 of the Eastern Adepts. They are from birth more occult 
 than the western world and nearer the unseen truths 
 of life, both here and there. They believe that when a 
 soul departs from the body it either ascends or descends 
 according to its life on the earth plane. When it ascends 
 it goes upward into that state of highest incomprehensible 
 bliss called Nirvana ; or, it descends until the whole being 
 becomes so evil that nothing but rebirth can start it 
 upward again. It may reappear in the form of an 
 animal and have all the upward way to travel over again. 
 But it has the chance at least, of becoming a pure spirit, 
 and so of reaching Nirvana at last." 
 
 The writing stopped and we asked: 
 
 'Then only evil is reincarnated?' 
 
 Mary replied: "He is gone, but we think that is his 
 belief." 
 
 Then she continued: 
 
 "He is strongly hypnotized by his earthly studies and 
 beliefs, and it may be long before he comes out of them. 
 But he will drop these ideas some time. His belief in 
 Nirvana is the most dreary part of it: — an endless in- 
 activity of contemplating one's own bliss ! The reincarna- 
 tion of the evil ones is not so bad in principle, although 
 we here cannot see how the soul can go back to animal 
 life again, having once been human." 
 
 Then she added so emphatically the pencil nearly tore 
 the paper: 
 
Reincarnation 203 
 
 "Our teachers from the higher planes say nothing of 
 the kind ever happens!' 
 
 Our various readings brought up the subject several 
 times and Mary started further : 
 
 "Many spirits here keep their belief in reincarnation 
 for a time, and send back messages to the world stating 
 this belief. But there is no such thing as physical rein- 
 carnation. Once a spirit, always a spirit. The progress 
 goes on from here instead of beginning all over again in 
 some earthly career. Some get confused in trying to tell 
 of the intelligence. That may return to earth to help 
 others, just as our knowledge of this life is returning to 
 help you. Also, a few great leaders are allowed to im- 
 press their greatness upon such minds there as can re- 
 ceive. But try to understand rebirth as a progression 
 only, and from that further height sending greater truths 
 to earth. 
 
 "Philosophers here often carry their theories too far, 
 just as some do on earth. That is one of the things people 
 must learn before trusting spirit messages too completely." 
 
 She re-expressed this again : 
 
 "Many here express reincarnation as a bodily rebirth, 
 whereas it is only a mental or a spiritual influence that 
 returns and often surrounds a loved one there; or often 
 enlarges the genius, or makes the wisdom higher and 
 finer. Influence from here is constantly going earth- 
 ward, but it is wrongly stated by those who believe in 
 physical rebirth. There is no such thing, the higher 
 teachers tell us. And surely, progress on this side is 
 far easier than the blundering of earthly lives no matter 
 how often repeated." 
 
 'We have not believed in it, but there seem to be some 
 otherwise fine teachers there who teach reincarnation?' 
 
204 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "Do not let that worry you. Knowledge is not centered 
 in any one teacher. Only, I would, of course, except the 
 divine teachings of Christ, or the higher wisdom com- 
 ing from the Most High." 
 
 Again the subject was mentioned when we asked: 
 
 'Is space infinite?' 
 
 "The space called heaven has no confines, neither has 
 creation any end. The creative power is infinite. Mind 
 does not stop and stagnate nor lose its power of pro- 
 gression. Many finite minds are puzzled over the thought 
 of eternal progression, and have fallen back on the 
 resort to reincarnation; that is, a time of silence, and a 
 beginning over again of a mortal life. But this is not so. 
 We progress from plane to plane and sphere to sphere. 
 But the mind must be in touch with infinity to realize 
 what eternal progression and eternal occupation mean." 
 
 It is quite common for the writing to begin like the 
 following; but this about reincarnation came as an entire 
 surprise as we had not even been thinking of the subject 
 for some time. 
 
 "Mary and Dee are here. What do you wish ?" 
 'Have you anything you wish to say to us first ?' 
 "We are not very talkative tonight. We have just been 
 in a circle where talking seemed out of date, where we 
 felt the silence almost oppressive. We have been in a 
 circle where they seem possessed with the reincarnation 
 idea, and each was trying to look backward to his other 
 former incarnations. We had no former incarnations to 
 study, so silence was our only act." 
 
 'Did you learn anything that you can tell us, especially 
 how they came to believe it?' 
 
 "Mary thinks it logical enough : they cannot compre- 
 hend an unending life unless it culminates in Nirvana, 
 
Reincarnation 205 
 
 and so they grasp the idea of returning circles or cycles 
 of life on earth, a new experience each time. And this 
 may go on indefinitely, especially in the case of wicked 
 ones who expiate their sins by becoming animals and 
 evolving upward through the slow-moving centuries." 
 
 'Do they not progress enough to hear your teachers?' 
 
 "No, that is the trouble. They become absorbed in 
 the one idea and may keep it for uncounted years." 
 
 'If we have had no former spirit life, how did we 
 begin? Is it simply by a splitting off from parent life 
 analogous to the physical beginning?' 
 
 "I know of nothing more than that. The individual 
 life begins with the birth of the individual, and the human 
 being has the capacity for spirit life and the development 
 into immortal existence. I have never studied all the 
 philosophy or psychology of the subject. To tell the 
 truth, it has never interested me. I love this life, I feel 
 the upward longing, I am sure that I will progress from 
 here and not return to the old dismal earth; so that my 
 longings have never led me into the study of the possi- 
 bilities of prenatal existence. It does not seem to me 
 worth while. The reincarnationists have no proof except 
 in their own imaginations." 
 
XXVI. 
 SPIRITUALISM AND THE BIBLE 
 
 AMONG those who disapprove of any attempt to 
 fathom the mysteries of the unseen life, the min- 
 isters of the gospel are perhaps the most earnest 
 in counseling their followers to avoid the entire sub- 
 ject. They hear of mysterious seances, of fraudulent 
 mediums, of weak minds tottering over into insanity; 
 and the whole subject seems to them bound up in deceit, 
 fraud, and the vain imaginings of the subliminal mind. 
 
 Yet they lose sight of the fact that the Bible itself is a 
 repository of psychic experiences, and they seem to forget 
 that good and evil have strangely intermingled since the 
 world began; superstition, false doctrines and fearful 
 cruelty, — as in the days of inquisitorial practice, — having 
 many times invaded the church itself. Through long ages 
 it has been the effort of spiritual teachers to discern the 
 truth, to separate it from the false, and to draw nearer 
 and ever nearer the divine and absolute knowledge. Shall 
 we not accord the same patience and discernment to a 
 subject which surely is of supreme importance? 
 
 Charles L. Tweedale, an English vicar, has been so im- 
 pressed with the importance of supernormal revelation, 
 and, through his work among all sorts and conditions of 
 men, so impressed with the conviction that a more intense 
 and vital belief in the reality of life after death is one 
 of the urgent needs of the times, that he has published a 
 book, giving, first of all, the scriptural proofs of resurrec- 
 
 206 
 
Spiritualism and the; Bible: 207 
 
 tion, and adding to these, psychic experiences of his own 
 and of many acquaintances. A careful study of the 
 Bible, he declares, reveals a record of almost continuous 
 supernormal experiences, and these experiences he has 
 taken pains to classify under their proper heads, as : clair- 
 voyance, levitation, strange sounds and supernormal 
 lights, appearances of spirit hands and the touch of dis- 
 carnate beings, automatic writing, sounds of music and 
 other manifestations. All are very similar to the psychical 
 experiences of today. I would like to add, a little more 
 in detail, a few of the New Testament examples that 
 are very indicative of the good that came to the early 
 disciples through spiritual guidance. 
 
 One instance occurs after the stoning and martyrdom 
 of Stephen, and the bitter persecutions of the Christians 
 immediately following. So great was this persecution 
 that the disciples scattered, and one of them, Philip, went 
 down to the city of Samaria to preach. While there, 
 "An angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying, 'Arise, 
 go towards the south unto the way that goeth down from 
 Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert' ", — explicit direc- 
 tions, which Philip obeyed. And far out on this highway 
 he saw a chariot, and in the chariot sat a trusted official 
 of Queen Candace, the queen of the Ethiopians. A 
 trusted official indeed, for he had charge of all the 
 queen's treasure. He was returning from Jerusalem, 
 and, resting in his chariot, was reading from one of the 
 prophets. And again Philip became clairaudient and 
 heard the words: "Go near and join thyself to this 
 chariot." Philip obeyed the voice, and then occurred the 
 conversation with the Ethiopian that ended in his con- 
 version and baptism. 
 
 Perhaps more important yet is the incident told in the 
 tenth chapter of Acts, in which a Roman centurion be- 
 
208 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 came both clairaudient and clairvoyant. This centurion 
 saw in a vision "An angel of God," — in another place 
 described as a "man in bright clothing," — who said to 
 Cornelius: "Send men to Joppa and call for one Simon 
 whose surname is Peter. He lodgeth with one Simon, 
 a tanner, whose house is by the seaside ; he shall tell thee 
 what thou oughtest to do." Again explicit directions. 
 And Cornelius called two of his house servants and a 
 "devout soldier of them that waited upon him continu- 
 ally", — in other words one of his body guard, — and sent 
 them to Joppa. 
 
 But how was this message of Cornelius, a Roman 
 soldier, to be received by Peter, a Jew, to whom it was 
 unlawful, being a Jew, to fraternize with, or to visit one 
 of another nation ? How indeed, except through a heav- 
 enly command that was higher and more compelling than 
 Jewish law ? For Peter was on the housetop of this sea- 
 side home of Simon, the tanner, and while there "he fell 
 into a trance", — these are the words, — "he fell into a 
 trance, and saw, as it were, a great sheet, knit at the four 
 corners, and let down to earth, wherein were all manner 
 of four-footed things and creeping things and fowls of 
 the air." And Peter heard, clairaudiently, the words: 
 "Rise, Peter, kill and eat." But Peter objected, saying: 
 "I have never eaten anything common or unclean." Then 
 the voice said : "What God hath cleansed, that call not 
 thou common." Then Peter wondered what the vision 
 could mean ; and as he wondered, the messengers from 
 the Roman, Cornelius, arrived, and as they waited for 
 Peter below, once more Peter heard the voice : "Behold, 
 three men seek thee. Go with them, for I have sent 
 them." 
 
 Thus through spirit guidance, through vision and voice, 
 
Spiritualism and the Bible 209 
 
 began Peter's ministry to the Gentiles. And the power of 
 that vision is present today, for we are Gentiles. 
 
 Saul, afterwards called Paul, a spectator at the ston- 
 ing of Stephen, and he himself "breathing out threatening 
 and slaughter" against the Christians, — went to the high 
 priest for letters to the synagogues of Damascus, so that 
 if he found any of the hated sect on the way, he might 
 bring them bound to Jerusalem, — then started on his way 
 to Damascus. And on the way, "suddenly a great light 
 shone around him and a voice said : 'Saul, Saul, why 
 persecutest thou me? * * I am Jesus whom thou per- 
 secutest'." And instantly the whole inner nature of the 
 man changed, and, blinded by the vision, he was led to 
 Damascus. 
 
 In Damascus was a devout man who by both vision 
 and voice, was commanded to heal Paul of his blindness. 
 No wonder that this disciple hesitated, because of "the 
 evil Paul had done to the Christians in Jerusalem", and a 
 second time the command came. Then he obeyed, and 
 Paul received his sight. And this former ruthless, cruel 
 enemy of Christianity became, to use his own words, 
 "obedient to the heavenly vision" ; and from that time on 
 became the apostle, philosopher, orator, skillful expounder 
 and defender of the Christian religion. 
 
 In his ministry, led by voice and vision, he was "for- 
 bidden to preach the word in Asia", not allowed to "go 
 into Bithynia", yet called "over to Macedonia to help"; 
 in Corinth told by heavenly voice: "Be not afraid, but 
 speak and hold not thy peace"; and in that wonderful 
 shipwreck off Malta, heard the cheering words of the 
 angel who appeared to him, saying: "Fear not, Paul, 
 thou must be brought before Caesar, and God hath given 
 thee all them that sail with thee." 
 
 Later, to the people of Corinth, Paul said: "I will 
 
210 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 come to visions and revelations of the Lord", and tells of 
 "a man in Christ (whether in the body or out of the 
 body, I cannot tell ; God knoweth ) , caught up unto Para- 
 dise, and heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful 
 for a man to tell." 
 
 And to the Hebrews, he speaks of their being "com- 
 passed about by so great a cloud of witnesses" ; and again 
 later, he exclaims : "Are they not all ministering spirits, 
 sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of 
 salvation ?" 
 
 Was it not through this inspiration of vision and voice 
 that the early Christians were so strengthened that they 
 could endure the terrible privations and persecutions of 
 that time? Is it not possible that vision and voice may 
 in these later days, strengthen those who are working 
 for that new day when justice and kindness shall prevail, 
 and all nations at last be brought together in the bond of 
 brotherhood? Is it not possible, as one has suggested, 
 that the "second coming of Christ may mean, not that 
 Christ shall descend into the material, but we ascend into 
 the spiritual" ? 
 
 We were speaking of the Bible one evening and Mary 
 said : 
 
 "The essential parts of the Bible are the ethical teach- 
 ings and the sacred example of the Christ. The earth 
 needed Christ, and he came. The earth still needs him, 
 and his influence is still here. But many are deaf and 
 blind to this influence, and because this is so, war still 
 desolates the earth and selfishness and crime sometimes 
 blot out the law of unselfishness and love that he gave 
 his life to teach." 
 
 We asked if Christ was near to those on that plane. 
 
 "Christ is exalted to the heavens above, but he is as the 
 
Spiritualism and the Bible 211 
 
 elder brother and the guide of us all on this plane. As 
 you advance in knowledge of this life we can tell you 
 more of its mystery and loveliness." 
 
 'How can we advance?' 
 
 "Conquer doubt ; build up hope ; believe in the infinite 
 love." 
 
 'The cruelties of this world and the sufferings of the 
 innocent, make it hard sometimes to believe that the world 
 is ruled by infinite love.' 
 
 "Believe in God's mercy through it all. The suffering 
 of the innocent is more than made up to them here. 
 
 "The pure in heart have a vision of a purified world 
 where kindness and justice shall reign. They are the 
 hope of the world, and through them we must reach 
 those whose thoughts are all for self and for selfish 
 interests. 
 
 "The hope for the future lies in the philosophy that 
 Christ brought to earth and which here is our rule of life. 
 Christ was the apostle of love and patience, and he desired 
 to deliver the world from evil through the power of love. 
 But evil held sway by reason of its long continuance and 
 growth, and was too strong, as it has many times since 
 been too strong, to be overcome by spiritual power. But 
 the time is coming when the Christ love will prevail, and 
 wisdom and love together shall rule the world." 
 
 One Christmas we asked for a Christmas thought, and 
 the pencil wrote: 
 
 "We know that you are remembering the birth of 
 Christ on this day, and we believe that both birth and 
 death should be remembered sacredly and reverently, but 
 the life is more to humanity than either. The world 
 should concentrate its thought more on his life with its 
 wonderful wisdom and love." 
 
XXVII. 
 MISCELLANEOUS 
 
 SOME information has been received on a number of 
 subjects that are difficult to classify under other 
 headings. The following probably include the most 
 important statements: 
 
 'Are angels different from other spirits?' 
 "The spirits of mortals are different from the angelic 
 host. The angels are more perfected, and belong to a 
 higher organism than we at present have. You may call 
 it a higher form, a more progressive state. Many higher 
 forms already exist, and many more are progressing. 
 Consider the eternal progression that is going on in every 
 planet, and how essential the higher forms of life are 
 there, to forward that progression. The angels were 
 once mortal, some on earth, some on other planets. But 
 the many years of their spiritual life in the celestial world 
 have given them a wisdom and knowledge and perfection 
 of character, that we of the lower planes have not yet 
 achieved. Therefore we do not speak of ourselves as 
 angels ; only as spirits moving along the upward way. 
 
 "Angels are not connected with earth-bound spirits as 
 we are. They are moving to other and higher studies and 
 activities. Mary has preferred to stay here, and many 
 are like her. We find abundant opportunities for service 
 here. We are attracted to the planet we came from, and 
 prefer to stay near it for a time." 
 
 212 
 
Miscellaneous 213 
 
 We inquired concerning two who went over as infants, 
 and were told : 
 
 "They are not pure spirits yet, for then they would be- 
 long to the angelic host. They came as infants, but they 
 possessed the immortal spirit, and they differ only in the 
 fact that they have never known sin nor earthly life, — 
 material life I should say." 
 
 'What do you have that they do not ?' 
 
 "We have the knowledge of good and evil, and the 
 power of choice, and the education through this to help 
 others who are still in a world of good and evil. But 
 there are many other ways in which they can serve." 
 
 These infant spirits are infants no longer, for they 
 have been there many years. They wrote one evening: 
 
 "We think it interesting to watch these messages to 
 and fro. Can you give us a thought from earth now?" 
 
 I don't know that this should have surprised us, but 
 it did. We all at once realized that they knew nothing 
 of earth or material things by experience any more than 
 we knew spirit life by experience. Sis asked if they could 
 not see material things. 
 
 "They are untrained in that respect. What they would 
 like to know is how you manage to live with all those 
 earthly impediments they hear about." 
 
 I asked if they had ever been brought in contact with 
 evil on that side. 
 
 "Not much. They could not become teachers, for they 
 have no earthly experience. Their work is along other 
 lines. They are trying hard to understand earth life, but 
 many of its phases seem unbelievable to them. The crime 
 and cruelty they only know by descriptions, but they 
 look at it as an almost unbelievable fiction. They do not 
 fully realize it any more than you fully realize this life. 
 They have been taught and believe it as you believe some 
 
214 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 far away facts of ancient history. Perhaps that is not a 
 good comparison either ; for you have at least some other 
 earthly happenings to compare it with. But they have 
 not; so it is hard for them to understand." 
 
 Many months later we were talking with them again 
 and the following was written : 
 
 "We are learning the earth language and often listen 
 to the conversations between you and the circle. It seems 
 very wonderful to us, very wonderful that people on earth 
 are willing to live in the midst of such sin, misery, sick- 
 ness, ignorance, and poverty, and all the other ills we 
 hear you describe." 
 
 'Do you not see the ignorant and criminal ones who 
 come over there?' 
 
 "We are not really in touch with them, for we do not 
 try to influence the earthborn mortals when they first 
 come over. Our work with them is afterward in trying 
 to help them to the various occupations here." 
 
 'You seem to come together; are you together all the 
 time?' 
 
 "Mary says: They came over so young that they re- 
 ceived most of their education together and they grew 
 into a companionship that has become a habit as well as 
 a joy. They are alike in temperament, so that naturally 
 they grew into intimate companionship." 
 
 I asked if such infants reached maturity earlier there 
 than here. 
 
 "Yes, because they learn more rapidly. One of them 
 came over several years before the other, as you know. 
 He was far more mature than if he had remained on 
 earth for that time. He met his little brother and was 
 his helper for a long time, and his father taught him to 
 love the family tie wherever congeniality existed. Then 
 
Miscellaneous 215 
 
 they took up studies together because both were interested 
 in the same things." 
 
 'Having no sin nor selfishness to overcome, I should 
 have thought they would be on a higher plane by this 
 time?' 
 
 "They could go at any time, and they are connected 
 with circles who are studying higher things; but their 
 father preferred to remain near the earth plane, and they 
 have loved him and stayed with him." 
 
 'How does the earth appear to them?' 
 
 "Mary says : They look upon it as a mystery and 
 
 "Will you listen to them?" 
 
 "We are not able to comprehend many things. We 
 hear of the mechanical devices there and wonder much 
 about them. We move in a flash of time. You are 
 studying ways of getting about upon the surface of the 
 earth, in the air, on the water, or maybe under the water. 
 We have heard of your submarines and airplanes, auto- 
 mobiles and railroad trains. It all seems so slow, so 
 difficult, so unnecessary! How do you ever find time 
 to move from one place to another! Then you have to 
 spend so much time in sleep; and Mary tells us that 
 you have to spend time and strength and money in pro- 
 viding things to eat and drink. How can you be patient 
 with it all?" 
 
 'Have you studied the earth enough to be able to sense 
 or understand material things as compared with your 
 spiritual objects?' 
 
 The reply seems to us to show that they do not fully 
 understand, for they still refer to actions rather than to 
 things. 
 
 "We try to understand. We try to move as slowly 
 as your fastest travel and we grow impatient. We can 
 have some sensation of taste, but we cannot understand 
 
216 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 how people would ever be willing to spend much time 
 at it. We have tried our best to sleep, but we could not 
 succeed, and can only guess how that is accomplished. 
 You see we are handicapped when we try to help earth- 
 born persons when they first arrive here." 
 
 "Ghosts are the uneasy spirits who have left some earth 
 duty undone, or some wrong unrighted, and they try to 
 go back again. The spirit of one who has committed a 
 crime, or who has wronged some one on earth, is never 
 at rest until the wrong is made right. Let this be a lesson 
 to evil doers. There are uneasy souls here who never 
 have peace because they cannot undo the wrong. Crimi- 
 nals learn the lesson too late, and if reincarnation were 
 true they would gladly go into another earth life to profit 
 by the lesson they have learned here. We wish we 
 could make this plain to all evil doers." 
 
 'You say they never have peace. Do you mean that 
 literally ?' 
 
 "We mean it in connection with mortal life. Of course 
 the one who has suffered comes here sooner or later, 
 and then the opportunity arrives for righting the wrong. 
 
 "We have many here who are making a study of these 
 wandering spirits, and it is found that they sometimes 
 seem to be seeking lost treasure which to them is of 
 transcendant importance." 
 
 'With the infinite number who have gone over, space 
 must be well occupied ?' 
 
 "Not all space, for there is no limit to space." 
 
 'In the far, far distance, do the stars thin out or come 
 to an end?' 
 
 "I am told there is no end. All earthly vision ends, but 
 not the universe." 
 
 'Do you comprehend infinity better than we do here?' 
 
Miscellaneous 217 
 
 "Many, many things are beyond our comprehension 
 yet; but we grow toward the larger understanding by 
 degrees. Would you have all knowledge at once? If all 
 things opened out to you at once, what would you do 
 throughout all eternity except to long for something new ? 
 NO! Knowledge is always progressive, and the farther 
 we go, the broader the outlook; the more we learn, the 
 more infinite seems the knowledge beyond." 
 
 The following quotations from our records indicate 
 somewhat the interest that communication arouses on 
 that side. Incidentally, the skeptic will have some dif- 
 ficulty, I think, in explaining how or why they originated 
 in the subconscious mind of the psychic, which, of course, 
 is where such critics would be inclined to place them. 
 
 Without other introduction the pencil began to write: 
 
 "A visitor from another plane wishes to talk. He is 
 interested in our work and wishes you to tell him some 
 of the reasons why communication between the two 
 worlds should continue." 
 
 'Is it new to him?' 
 
 "Yes, he has never been brought into contact with it 
 on his plane. He left no very strong ties on the earth 
 plane, so he asks in all seriousness why there should be 
 such communication." 
 
 'Have you not told him your reasons?' 
 
 "Yes, but he wishes yours also." 
 
 'We think the principal reason is to furnish proofs of 
 the reality of a future existence.' 
 
 "That is of great importance, he admits." 
 
 'Another reason is to impress mortals that they are 
 preparing their future life now and should be made 
 aware of it.' 
 
 "Yes ; he admits that also." 
 
 'Did he have no fear of death ?' 
 
218 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "No, he had no fear; but he sees that it might be a 
 sad thing if one anticipated either annihilation or the 
 everlasting punishment that was a part of the old creed." 
 
 'We feel that there is a growing loss of faith in the 
 truth of the Bible and therefore a loss of faith in a 
 future life. Communication might supply material for 
 renewing that faith/ 
 
 "He never doubted the Bible and so never knew that 
 such proof was necessary." 
 
 'We have so many foreigners who seem to have little 
 faith in a future life, such as anarchists and others who 
 denounce the Bible entirely, or others who have beliefs 
 formed on the creeds prevalent in their own countries. 
 Anything that would convince them would be of value/ 
 
 "These are all arguments that he sees now, but he 
 did not realize the need while there. He lived a moral 
 life with sufficient belief in this life to be comfortably 
 hopeful and fearless of the future; so that the black 
 wall of an unknown eternity had never appeared to him. 
 As he believed in the Bible and in the church, and was a 
 worker in his church associations, he believed these suf- 
 ficient for any one. Therefore he had no need for any 
 knowledge beyond the teachings of the church. 
 
 "He wishes to know what the clergymen think of 
 the subject?" 
 
 'Unfortunately many of them are opposed to such 
 teaching.' 
 
 "He has been here a long time and has not watched 
 the overturning of old creeds. Neither did he realize the 
 vast multitudes coming into your country from heathen 
 lands or from lands where religion was largely a matter 
 of form, ritual, and creed." 
 
 'Does he see the force of these arguments?' 
 
 "Yes, he says he can see. And as you state your view- 
 
Miscellaneous 219 
 
 point he begins to feel that the work is necessary and must 
 go on. It is sometimes necessary to convince spirits on 
 this side, of the value of the work of communication. 
 You no doubt remember that a clergyman here some 
 time ago asked some of these same questions. This 
 clergyman has now become very earnest in his desire to 
 help and he is often in this circle studying methods. We 
 realize the value of all helpers in the work of spiritual 
 teaching. There are all too few of these; too many are 
 looking for other things : — writing through mediums, at- 
 tempting materializations, and giving messages that 
 neither inspire nor teach." 
 
 Several months later the following was received on the 
 same subject: 
 
 "Will you listen to one who wishes to talk to you ? He 
 is not an acquaintance, but wishes to know the sensa- 
 tion of talking to some one on earth again, for he has 
 never communicated since he has been here, and that has 
 been long. He wishes to know if you believe fear of 
 death can be conquered by means of communication?" 
 
 'We feel and believe that many would lose such fear 
 if communication is absolutely proven. Would you not 
 think so?' 
 
 "He hears through Mary and answers through her. 
 He does not hear earth sounds yet for he has had no 
 experience. He is interested now for the first time. I 
 have repeated to him what you have said. He says that 
 such conversations must take away the fear of death, 
 because in themselves they are a proof that there is no 
 death. 
 
 "He asks now what you consider the moral value of 
 such work?" 
 
 'We fear that much, if not most, that comes across does 
 
220 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 harm ; but possibly the little that is true does enough good 
 to counter-balance.' 
 
 "Mary does not endorse that, even knowing, as she 
 does, the foolish and false things that are supposed to be 
 messages. You hear more of these than of the quiet and 
 spiritual help that is being asked for and received at 
 all times." 
 
 'What do you think is the moral value, Mary?' 
 
 "First of all, to energize the spirit life on earth ; second, 
 to teach that life there is preparing the life here. In 
 short, to vitalize all earth life with spiritual thought and 
 perception." 
 
 'Does this visitor hear this ?' 
 
 "He listens, and thinks we may be right ; but he is slow 
 to receive new thought." 
 
 'Why has he not known of the work of communi- 
 cation ?' 
 
 "Heaven is immeasurable in space and infinite in its 
 occupations and variety of interests. Not all care to 
 commune with earth ; many have never tried, even in the 
 centuries they may have been here. 
 
 "He will ask one more question. Can sinners be saved 
 and sin overcome by the union of heavenly and earthly 
 influence?" 
 
 'We think so; but, Mary, will you not answer that 
 question also ?' 
 
 "Yes, and always yes, Mary says. But not under the 
 present conditions of mediumship in general. There is 
 too much self in both receiver and sender, there is too 
 much desire for earthly benefits. All this must disappear, 
 and the true longing for the heavenly life must appear 
 in both sender and receiver. Then a power could be 
 established which would turn souls away from selfishness 
 
Miscellaneous 221 
 
 and draw the world into the brotherly love we hear so 
 much about." 
 
 Still another personality appeared one evening with 
 questions for us to answer. He proved to be an earnest 
 student after information, but his first questions aroused 
 our suspicions as to the sincerity of his inquiries. The 
 whole interview was an entire surprise; and, like the 
 previous quotations, should cause the skeptic to think 
 long and carefully, if he is inclined to place their origin 
 in the subconscious mind of the psychic. 
 
 Sis took up the pencil with the intent to ask Mary 
 some questions, but there was no wait for them. The 
 pencil began at once : 
 
 "Will you take a message from one who wishes to 
 communicate ?" 
 
 'Is it any one I know?' 
 
 "Will you try to listen to what he says?" 
 
 'Is this Mary?' 
 
 "Will you try to take his message?" 
 
 'Who is writing? Are you any one whom I know?' 
 
 "Will you try to take his words?" 
 
 'I want to know who is writing first.' 
 
 "He is known here as a student of theosophy, and 
 would like to tell you of his conclusions." 
 
 'I would like first to know just who you are.' 
 
 "Will you be patient while he explains ?" 
 
 'Are you the ancient spirit that once tried to write?' 
 
 "No; I am not the one whom Mary refused to allow. 
 I am a student of many things and am very interested in 
 the various beliefs of the future, for even here there is 
 room for different beliefs and creeds. I am not con- 
 vinced of the ways of eastern philosophers, yet their 
 reasoning is often eloquent and persuasive. What do 
 
222 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 you believe is the final condition, or the ultimate fate 
 of the soul?" 
 
 'We do not believe the eastern philosophy, but rather 
 that there is progression on that side as on this, and that 
 the progress continues indefinitely.' 
 
 "Will that theory be received by logicians do you 
 think? Will you tell me if many there believe in eter- 
 nal progress? Will you tell me your reasons for 
 believing it?" 
 
 'That is what we have been taught from that side and 
 it appeals to our reason.' 
 
 "Is it better than a state of heavenly calm and happr 
 ness — Nirvana? Or better, even, than a return to earth 
 to live out other and higher lives?" 
 
 'But we are told that the soul does not return to 
 earth ?' 
 
 "That is the opinion of many wise ones here. I am 
 asking for the wisdom of the earth mind and desire 
 only?" 
 
 'Many here, of course, believe in reincarnation; but 
 it seems so much more reasonable to us that progress goes 
 on from there, rather than to come back into the sins 
 and sorrows of this world to try to progress. It would 
 seem to offer much more happiness to leave all earthly 
 troubles behind forever.' 
 
 "That is admirable, and looks like true happiness ; but 
 I wonder if it is the truth?" 
 
 'Cannot you find out if it is the truth?' 
 
 "I am interested in developing myself by study and 
 by contact with the thoughts and beliefs of others." 
 
 'Then why do you not seek the highest teachers there ?' 
 
 "I shall sometime, and will apply myself closely. But 
 at present I am trying to get at some consensus of earth 
 opinion." 
 
Miscellaneous 223 
 
 'If I were looking for higher things, trying to learn 
 of final conditions, I would not look backward to earth 
 conditions.' 
 
 "You do not quite understand me, I am sure, and 
 perhaps it is not necessary. But if one should be a 
 teacher of the progress of life on earth, would he not 
 begin with the lower forms?" 
 
 'Are you a teacher?' 
 
 "I am trying to prepare myself for a teacher, and 
 have a certain delight in the evolution of belief in the 
 past, and the probable evolution of belief in the future." 
 
 'I still wonder that you do not try to get this from 
 teachers there?' 
 
 "Will you believe that I am not a foolish inquirer. 
 I am truly working along the lines that I have described. 
 The spirits here have evolved too far to be a beginning 
 of such history, and I have wished to go back to the 
 earth and start at the beginning. You are a long way 
 from the beginning, but yet a link in the great chain of 
 evidence. How I wish I could show you the infinitely 
 subtle and varied changes from age to age, from soul to 
 soul, each age leading a little higher in effort and belief, 
 each age overcoming much of superstition and ignorance. 
 Just now belief and faith on earth are being made so 
 complex by the shadings of philosophy, psychology, and 
 other new thought, that it is hard to move on or up in a 
 straight line. But I tell you the study is fascinating, and 
 so you will see it some day. 
 
 "You are looking for an abiding place for your faith. 
 I am studying the different phases, or 'abiding places' 
 which have served for millions of years. I am not 
 frivolous, I am interested, and preparing to help others 
 on this side when I can." 
 
 'Well, it has seemed to us to be far more satisfactory 
 
224 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 to go on developing ourselves, our personality, our indi- 
 viduality, continuously on that side, rather than to strive 
 for a state of calm, an eternity of perfection where one, 
 as Mary has said, would have nothing to do but to 
 contemplate one's own bliss.' 
 
 "You have said it ! To all of which I say, Amen !" 
 'Then why are you a student of theosophy?' 
 "Well, are you not interested sometimes in even 
 heathen rites? I am." 
 
 'Yes, certainly, as a matter of history/ 
 "Well then you can guess the interest I have in this 
 study." 
 
 'What is your opinion of the final goal?' 
 "We are not told definitely. Do you think there would 
 be much interest in life if every step of the future could 
 be seen? Would not life pall and become uninteresting? 
 We are left much of the old adventurous spirit; we are 
 constantly stimulated with the problems that appear be- 
 fore us. And because the earth people cannot understand, 
 they cavil at the difference of opinion expressed on this 
 side. They do not know that because of the freedom 
 of thought and study on this side our lives are full of 
 tremendous interest. To learn! To know! To choose 
 the best and wisest! That is life!" 
 
 'Was the 'daemon' of Socrates his spirit guide?' 
 "His guide took the form of a spirit, and was near to 
 protect him; but did not suggest any course of action. 
 That was left to Socrates's own judgment. That is 
 where the free will comes in. 
 
 "There are influences from here, but they are not 
 strong enough to sweep human life into them. The spirit 
 within each life is the deciding power as to which in- 
 fluence shall be received. Otherwise life would lose its 
 
Miscellaneous 225 
 
 power of choice, its free will, and its responsibility. 
 There are influences constantly going out towards hu- 
 manity from here. There are inspirations toward good ; 
 there are sinister suggestions toward evil; and it is the 
 inherent choice of the individual that decides which shall 
 rule his life." 
 
 'Just how much can you foretell ?' 
 
 "Not much. We can see circumstances and the prob- 
 able results, and many are able to tell the future some- 
 what from them. But I do not think I am gifted in that 
 way. Some people seem to have a gift of prophecy; yet 
 it is a psychic gift, or possibly a keen intuition, that can 
 foresee results from certain conditions. 
 
 "We are not creatures of fate. Set that down as a 
 truth not to be denied. What the prophetic gift is, I do 
 not know; but we are free to live our own lives. The 
 future is not ours. Yet we listen with eager interest to 
 our higher teachers who bring to us glad tidings and joy- 
 ful outlook for the future. But whether this future is 
 far away or near by, is more than we can tell." 
 
 "We do not understand the prophetic gift any more 
 than you do. We have thought it was the gift of far- 
 seeing from the surrounding circumstances. If there is 
 something more than this there is something more for 
 us to discover." 
 
 'What do you know about the 'fourth dimension' ?' 
 "The fourth dimension is as improbable here as there ; 
 
 mostly a problem for mathematical minds to puzzle over. 
 
 Maybe I am mistaken, but I have never heard of it here, 
 
 or seen any evidence." 
 
 'I suppose you do have three dimensions?' 
 
226 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 "Will you give up your idea of our nothingness. We 
 are good solid spirits! There now! 
 
 "The puzzles of this life are beyond those of the mortal 
 thought. There are plenty of enigmas to solve here, you 
 will find. Only that, when found, they are seen to be a 
 truth so valuable that it is essential in some way to our 
 life and happiness. " 
 
 'What do physicians find to do there?' 
 
 "Plenty and plenty. Those who come over mentally 
 unbalanced, those needing kind and wise treatment to 
 bring them out of sin or out of selfishness, and those who 
 are projected into this world by accident or suicide or 
 other sudden ways, all need spiritual physicians. The 
 remedial agencies here are mental and spiritual instead 
 of material; but physicians, if of the right stamp, soon 
 learn to adapt their treatment to such cases." 
 
 'What happens to the mind that has been unbalanced 
 here?' 
 
 "We have many specialists who take charge of these. 
 Many are the result of disease or old age, but those are 
 easily cured. For spirit does not require any gray matter 
 or brain cells for intelligence. 
 
 "Sometimes a snap in the brain or in the arteries, and 
 they come to us very quickly. In such cases it is with- 
 out knowledge that they have passed out of the body. 
 That is a condition that has to be watched and cared for 
 here, else they remain very long in the dream state and 
 do not progress. I have watched many cases on earth 
 but never knew what happened on this side until I came 
 here. Physicians have work to do here. And their labor 
 on earth, and their study of abnormal conditions there, 
 help them here to heal the spirit that is beclouded by the 
 physical ; or, rather, the impressions made by the physical 
 
Miscellaneous 227 
 
 while it had power over them. Spirit is very impression- 
 able while on earth, and some of the impressions often 
 remain for a time after they arrive here." 
 
 Very early in our efforts with the ouija-board a per- 
 sonality appeared one evening who moved the little tripod 
 in a different manner from the others, and it spelled out : 
 
 "I am not lovable, for I am old and homely. I am not 
 lacking in intelligence, but I would never take a prize at 
 a beauty show." 
 
 After this whimsical introduction he continued slowly : 
 
 "All aspirations are lofty according as they are con- 
 structive or destructive." 
 
 "Fate is only another name for organized purpose." 
 
 "Life purposes may be good or evil; but eternal pur- 
 pose is always good." 
 
 "All good impulses are but the expression of latent 
 purpose." 
 
 "All constructive actions there are a help against the 
 forces of evil." 
 
 "Continue to study life's mysteries and you will accom- 
 plish all you wish for good." 
 
 "Death gives a new and broader field, makes life more 
 livable." 
 
 "Life is continuous." 
 
 "Keep in a judicial mood, for life asks many decisions." 
 
 "All actions in the life there help to form the life 
 here." 
 
 "Life and love create a need for continuance of ex- 
 istence." 
 
 "A yearning for immortality is implanted in every 
 individual." 
 
 These epigrams were quite a source of astonishment 
 to us. They were given without other preface or ex- 
 
228 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 planation. But we were still more astonished later when 
 one evening Ouija spelled : 
 
 "Dee." 
 
 "The death of the body is the chance for life to have 
 its fullest expression." 
 
 "Use happiness to further happiness." 
 
 "Hope for great things, and you will not get small 
 things." 
 
 "The best actions are those that make for happiness 
 of persons who have less happiness." 
 
 "Good only makes for good; evil makes only for dis- 
 integration." 
 
 "The happiest spirit is that which has always caused 
 nothing but happiness." 
 
 "Have much charity for him who is trying to rise, 
 though he may at times slip." 
 
 "Use much care in thinking, and the actions will not 
 so often be in vain." 
 
 At another time we asked for more such thoughts to 
 open a new record book. Dee at first said she could 
 not give any, but we insisted, and after quite a wait she 
 spelled : 
 
 "Make no rays of light to pass through darkness un- 
 less they are tempered to the eyes that dwell in darkness." 
 
 "Hate so robs reason that the mind renders worthless 
 judgments." 
 
 "Gentle thoughts often create strong ideas in the 
 thinker's mind." 
 
 "Happiness is only soul contentment." 
 
 "Give no cause for sorrow and you will have no cause 
 for sorrow." 
 
 "Gestures and words sometimes tell things that the 
 mind does not voice." 
 
Miscellaneous 229 
 
 "With an opportunity for knowledge, a fool only- 
 will say: — I hasten away." 
 
 The board ceased its motion for a time and as it started 
 again we could almost hear Dee draw a long breath as 
 she said: 
 
 "That is enough for this warm evening. Try some 
 yourself." 
 
 Nearly two years later I was talking about these epi- 
 grams and was wondering how Dee came to give them. 
 Sis was sitting with pencil in hand, so she asked if Dee 
 heard what I said. 
 
 "Dee is here. I heard you talking about my wisdom 
 of earlier days. Tell him it was not my wisdom at all. 
 I was studying with a wise teacher, studying the philoso- 
 phy of life, and some of his sentences impressed me so 
 much, I repeated them to you." 
 
 'We took them almost letter perfect, did we not?' 
 
 "Yes, I am sure you did." 
 
XXVIII. 
 A SPIRIT TESTIMONY 
 
 SCORES of people, mostly old friends and acquain- 
 tances of Sis, have at different times been brought to 
 us and introduced in various ways. The following 
 quotation from our records includes a very interesting 
 message from one of these friends. The writing com- 
 menced one evening without any previous indication of 
 the identity of the personality. 
 
 "Will you listen to some one who wishes to talk to 
 you?" 
 
 'Is it some one whom I know?' 
 
 "Will you take a message and judge for yourself? 
 
 "He is a friend of olden time and wishes to look back 
 upon the earth life as it was when he left it many years 
 ago. He was not in your home town as a resident, but 
 often came there, and knew you in your home before 
 your mother moved to the last house she lived in." 
 
 Up to this point Sis was wholly in the dark as to the 
 personality behind the pencil ; but in a flash she saw the 
 possibility of a test: — "not a resident", "but often came 
 there", and "knew you in your home before your mother 
 moved to the last house she lived in." That change of 
 residence had occurred many years ago. With a sensa- 
 tion of great incredulity she waited for the information 
 which would prove these three statements either true or 
 untrue. The very next sentence confirmed them all : 
 
 "He says he used to play the violin with your piano 
 accompaniment." 
 230 
 
A Spirit Testimony 231 
 
 'Why/ she exclaimed, 'you m ust be Mr. S ?' 
 
 Mr. S was a violinist who frequently came to the 
 
 town on business, and he had acquired the habit of bring- 
 ing his violin with him. He at once replied: 
 
 "Yes; it is I. I have thought of you often, and have 
 wished to find you, but never knew how until I chanced 
 upon this circle. Mary was talking with you, and I 
 listened as to a stranger at first ; but when your questions 
 came across they sounded like some you used to propound 
 to me that I couldn't answer. In curiosity I asked who 
 was talking and learned it was you. 
 
 "California is a long way from S , but not so long 
 
 as the step into the dark that I took from earth life to 
 this." 
 
 'You were so musical when here ; you must be inter- 
 ested in it there?' 
 
 "You know how I loved it; but when I came over I 
 was so dazed that for a long time even music left me. 
 I had never thought seriously of this life; I feared the 
 change and tried to put it out of my mind. I came 
 rather suddenly ; a sudden cold, pneumonia, a brief illness, 
 and I was here. Will you try to conceive what it was 
 to come without a moment's real preparation or any 
 true idea of this life. Will you try to conceive the dense 
 and unnecessary ignorance and fear. That is the tragedy 
 of it all. Fear is so unnecessary and the change is so 
 beautiful, if only one could hold the true spiritual thought 
 and life there. I do not mean preaching and praying 
 necessarily, but just a generous loving life of trying 
 to help one's fellow men and cultivating a belief in a 
 larger and better life here. I did not have any warn- 
 ing particularly ; it was all so sudden, and my mind was 
 bewildered until unconsciousness came. Then I seemed 
 to myself to be dreaming a beautiful dream, and in this 
 
232 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 dream selfish thought and purpose seemed to drift away 
 and a new soul seemed to be born. That was when I 
 really was here, without my knowing that I had passed 
 across the Great Divide. After a time my dream seemed 
 to change into a reality, and I was semi-conscious of 
 friendliness and care surrounding me; and then, after a 
 little, I awoke to full consciousness, and found that I had 
 died, as they say there, — but as I say, found that I lived 
 for the first time. 
 
 "My first sensation, perhaps, was the feeling of utter 
 and delightful freedom and lightness of the body. This 
 brought the sense of supreme happiness. Will you know 
 that as much as I loved music it did not come at first; 
 I had to go through the preparation for spiritual hearing 
 and other spirit senses. It is all strange and all wonder- 
 ful, and to me all beautiful and natural; though a few 
 earth-born souls are rebellious and unhappy at first over 
 the loss of their mortal senses and occupations. 
 
 "After awhile I began to hear sounds ; and music, soft 
 and gentle at first, seemed to pervade the air. Then I 
 knew that some day I could be what I always longed to 
 be on earth, — a musician. I am in the music circle here, 
 and love it — love it more than I did on earth, and you 
 know how much that means." 
 
 'I suppose you do not play a violin there?' 
 "There are no violins proper; but the effects are en- 
 hanced here in other ways until one does not miss the 
 particular instrument. I do not know that I can describe 
 the instruments or their tones; but compare them to the 
 grandest or the sweetest or the most compelling music 
 you have ever heard, and then multiply the impression a 
 hundred fold, and you may get a faint idea of the 
 heavenly music. 
 
A Spirit Testimony 233 
 
 "Will you answer me one question? What are your 
 thoughts concerning this life?" 
 
 'Has not Mary told you of our conversations ?' 
 "Yes, they tell me of the long talks you have had with 
 them; but I wish I could give you a realization of life 
 here, for that is what I so needed when on earth. It 
 would be a great balance to any life, and particularly to 
 one of a nervous, sensitive temperament." 
 'Can you tell how long you have been there V 
 "No; we do not count time in the old way, but live 
 in the present. It is always the present, for the future is 
 so secure and safe that we have no fear. Do you realize 
 how much fear was a part of our existence there? Loss 
 of health, of friends, money, position, even life itself, 
 haunted us even while we were outwardly happy and 
 cheerful. That was my experience, at all events. 
 
 "What can I tell you of this life to add to your pleasure 
 in looking forward to it?" 
 
 ***** 
 
 'I have been told that spirit sound can be heard at long 
 distances ; if there is so much music, how do you shut it 
 out when you wish other sounds, or wish for silence?' 
 
 "Heaven is not all sound. There are great spaces of 
 silence, where sound cannot disturb the other occupations. 
 Therefore the circles of music are located in such ways 
 as never to disturb. This is not always by distance; 
 there are ways of preventing sound from annoying or 
 hindering other occupations. Then, too, one can make 
 himself immune to sound in a great measure. Mind is 
 both the revealer and the secreter, if I may use that 
 word. Nothing is forced upon any one's attention." 
 
 Some difficulty was experienced in getting through 
 another sentence and Sis asked: 
 
 'Am I doing this myself?' 
 
234 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "No, you are trying to help me out in a difficult ex- 
 planation. Conditions are so different here, it is hard to 
 explain satisfactorily anyhow. 
 
 "You will listen to music when you wish and you 
 need not be disturbed by it when you are occupied in 
 other ways." 
 
 'You were rather grave and serious as I remember 
 you.' 
 
 "You are right in saying that I was not easily moved 
 to laughter. I was habitually grave, and often melan- 
 choly; the future was my haunting specter; ill health, 
 poverty, loneliness, and death haunted my vision of the 
 future, and I had no assurance of anything better. For, 
 while I had a vague feeling that the broken hopes, — the 
 disappointments of earth, — might find some compensa- 
 tion after that life was over, I could not actually believe 
 or see how such compensation could come. 'The light 
 that never was on land or sea' came to me only after the 
 sleep that men call death. Can you realize how I live in 
 the blessed present, knowing that neither illness nor loss 
 can cloud my future ?" 
 
XXIX. 
 
 A MESSAGE 
 
 A NUMBER of times we have presented some of the 
 results of our writing before a group of friends 
 who were interested in what we were doing. At 
 these meetings one or both of us gave a talk or lecture 
 which was followed by remarks and discussion by the 
 audience. Much of the matter in these earlier talks is 
 included in previous chapters. In the following chapter 
 I am recording one that Sis gave, and am presenting it 
 in Sis' own words: — 
 
 I wish to bring to your notice three communicators 
 who have appeared to us, and I would like to bring them 
 to you in just the way that they came to us, because the 
 manner of their coming seems to me, at least, to be more 
 or less evidential. The appearance of one of these shows 
 a unique personality, and I am going to describe it before 
 giving the only message I have received from him, which, 
 suddenly discontinued over a year ago, has been just 
 lately as suddenly resumed and completed. 
 
 It was early in our work, while we were still experi- 
 menting with Ouija, that a friend sat opposite me at the 
 board, while F. R., near by, wrote down the letters as 
 they appeared. Ouija had been very unreasonable that 
 evening, giving us only a jumble of words and sentences, 
 so that when it spelled the same group of letters without 
 pause three times, F. R. thought it only another piece of 
 foolishness. 
 
 235 
 
236 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "HALEVANSHALEVANSHALEVANS." 
 
 Still, we went on. But when it spelled "AS WE 
 DISH," then a lone "C," followed by "HE MIST," F. R. 
 exclaimed : 
 
 "This is just nonsense. We can't get anything to- 
 night." 
 
 My friend, however, looked at the paper then for the 
 first time, and had a sudden inspiration. 
 
 "Why," she said, "that spells 'A Swedish Chemist'!" 
 
 And above, concealed in the three times repeated let- 
 ters, was evidently his name, 'Halevans.' We did not 
 hear the Swedish chemist laugh, as he undoubtedly did, 
 but afterward when we spoke of his puzzling advent, he 
 wrote through my pencil : 
 
 "Yes, I nearly missed the trick that time !" 
 
 He said little that first evening, except to declare that 
 what was known of chemistry on earth was but child's 
 play compared to the science as revealed in the life be- 
 yond. But some time later he came again saying that 
 he wished to give a message. And the message was 
 begun; but it proved a very difficult one for me to take 
 as it was quite out of my line of thought. Also, the 
 Swedish chemist proved an exacting and, as I thought, 
 impatient personality, often disappearing after a sentence 
 or two, because not satisfied with my transcription. 
 Finally, I too, grew impatient, and wished no more of 
 this exacting Swede! After a number of evenings, and 
 when there had been several pages of the message writ- 
 ten, Halevans disappeared, and for more than a year his 
 writing remained unfinished. Finally one evening I said : 
 
 'I believe I will ask to have another communicator 
 from that sphere finish the message of Halevans.' 
 
 This brought the chemist to the fore again; and, an 
 evening or two later, my pencil wrote : 
 
A Message 237 
 
 "I am here. I will tell you what I wish. It is to have 
 you finish my message in words of my own choosing. 
 
 "Halevans." 
 
 After one or two ineffectual attempts he rapidly fin- 
 ished it. When it was done he wished me to read the 
 entire message for his correction. This I did, and he 
 altered a few words and phrases and omitted some sen- 
 tences. So now I am able to read the message to you 
 with the corrections of its author. 
 
 The second personality added a few sentences to 
 Halevans' message in an explanatory way, and, as I wish 
 to read the message with his additions, I will introduce 
 him before commencing. 
 
 In the first place I am going to ask you how clear 
 a memory you would have of people whom you met cas- 
 ually, and only once, twenty-five or thirty years ago. 
 They come and go, do they not? — a moving throng, 
 scarcely leaving an impression on your brain. That, 
 at least, is my experience, and that is why the coming 
 of this second personality seems also to me to belong 
 among the evidential occurrences. 
 
 One evening several pages of exceedingly interesting 
 matter was written, ending rather abruptly with : 
 
 "That is all for now. Who am I? Do you know?" 
 
 'No, I haven't the slightest idea. Are you any one 
 whom I have known?' 
 
 "Try to think of the name of a teacher of natural 
 history in a college of your home state." 
 
 'Well, Prof. Agassiz is the only name I think of now ?' 
 
 "Professor Agassiz was a noted teacher, and I should 
 be proud to own the name, but I am not he." 
 
 'You say you taught in a college?' 
 
 "Yes, and not at Harvard." 
 
238 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 'Do you mean Williams College?' 
 
 "Yes ; that is the one." 
 
 'I knew one A S of Williams College, but I 
 
 think he was a student rather than a teacher/ 
 
 "I am not he, but I knew him well." 
 
 'I am sure I do not know who you are.' 
 
 "I spent some days once in your home town and heard 
 you at the organ in church." 
 
 'Oh, I wonder if you are the friend who visited Mr. 
 N once?' 
 
 "Yes, now you have it." 
 
 'I remember taking a ride one afternoon when you 
 were in the party, the only time that I met you. If you 
 are the one I have in mind you went to Florida shortly 
 afterward, but did not live long?' 
 
 "Yes, I went there, and only lived a short time after- 
 ward." 
 
 'You have been on that side a long time, then?' 
 
 "Yes ; a long time, and am only a beginner in learning 
 yet." 
 
 Now I will introduce number three, as the three all 
 have a part in the message I am about to read. 
 
 Some of you may have seen the articles in the Cos- 
 mopolitan magazine, written by Basil King, in which he 
 gives some interesting philosophy received from an in- 
 telligence whom he called Henry Talbot, stating that 
 this name was used to hide the real identity of the 
 transmitter. I read all the articles, and afterwards won- 
 dered many times who the wise Henry Talbot might be. 
 One evening it occurred to me to ask of the one who 
 seems to be our special instructor, if she could tell me the 
 real name of Henry Talbot. My pencil wrote slowly : 
 
 «W-i-l-l-i-a-"— 
 
A Message 239 
 
 And then, as I saw it was going to write William, I 
 drew my hand away, because I had somehow thought of 
 Talbot as among the great names of the past, and no 
 such ordinary name as William appeared to me to be 
 right. There was a pause of a few seconds and then 
 my hand was moved down the page a little and wrote : 
 
 "He was a teacher of psychology." 
 
 My brain did not connect the two until F. R. looked 
 at the writing and said : 
 
 "William, teacher of psychology? William James, of 
 course." 
 
 I hardly believed that I had the name correctly, and 
 turned to the pencil for information, asking our instruc- 
 tor, Mary Bosworth, if the name had been given to us 
 correctly. The pencil wrote : 
 
 "I will call him if you wish." 
 
 After a short pause it again wrote : 
 
 "This is Henry Talbot, and I am William James. 
 What can I tell you to convince you of my identity? 
 You were just now thinking of my book, 'The Will to 
 Believe\ That book seems rubbish to me now, for here 
 all doubt is forever set at rest and clear understanding 
 prevails." 
 
 The mention of his name had brought the book to my 
 mind. 
 
 'In your communications to Basil King you talked 
 about the souls of inanimate things. Was that received 
 correctly ?' 
 
 "I am not sure," he wrote, "for I did not read the 
 copy afterwards. I suppose I have something of the 
 poet's feeling for the lower orders of creation, but I 
 ought to differentiate that feeling from the absolute 
 truth perhaps, because the life in these inanimate things 
 does not reach up to intelligent beings and to the im- 
 
240 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 mortality of the soul. You will realize though, a certain 
 consciousness — shall we call it intelligence? — in vegetable 
 forms, in their pushing toward the light, and in their 
 search for water; and in the vine that reaches out for 
 support that may be far away. What this intelli- 
 gence is I do not know, but something there is in every 
 living thing that betrays some sign of consciousness. 
 It was that that I was trying to express." 
 
 After commenting on this I said: 
 
 'I remember that you used the word rhythm many 
 times in speaking of that life. Will you tell me just 
 what you meant by it?' 
 
 "It is a meaning that I cannot convey readily to 
 human perception. It belongs to the vibrations that 
 we become conscious of here, but a consciousness gained 
 only on this side." 
 
 'I asked Mary once/ I said, 'what rhythm meant as 
 applied to that life, and the answer of the always 
 practical and sensible Mary was: 'Rhythm is a term 
 used by transcendentalists ; maybe they know what they 
 mean, but we don't/ 
 
 "Mary has a lot of good, hard sense. Trust her 
 and go ahead." 
 
 While all this was interesting, there was nothing 
 that established the identity of Henry Talbot. But some 
 months later we learned that a Boston newspaper had 
 published the statement that Henry Talbot was Prof. 
 William James, and, from other information that we 
 have received, there remains no doubt of the truth 
 that they are one and the same personality. 
 
 And now, after this long preamble, I will read 
 Halevans' message. 
 
 "I desire to say first, that I wish you to have the 
 
A Message 241 
 
 open mind, without preconceived ideas. I will explain 
 as I go along. 
 
 "First, then, is the cosmos itself, and the particles 
 composing the cosmos. The smallest portions of matter 
 are what you call electrons. We here call them 'grains 
 of force.' These ultimate particles are infinitesimal 
 portions of universal force, and are united by some 
 power to create an atom. From atoms molecules are 
 formed. There are also segregated atoms. These are 
 the beginnings of individual life. The creation of the 
 life atom is due partly to electricity, yet the Great First 
 Cause is behind and beyond all life, all atoms, all 
 grains of force. 
 
 "I will begin with the cosmic forces as we find them 
 on the earth planet. Let me explain the word cosmos, 
 for it contains everything in life, big or little, and is 
 the world and the universe as well. 
 
 "Forces, greater than the mind can conceive, are 
 constantly building in the great unknown spaces. The 
 grains of force that belong to chemical action are not 
 the source of life, but are the foundation of the material 
 world. The source of life is far more spiritual even 
 than these invisible particles, and is the gift of the 
 great Creator of us all. A starting point is hard to 
 find; for life is elusive, — that is, the germ of the life 
 principle. What I can do is to take the given quantity, 
 the life germ, and build from that. This life germ, 
 once established, goes on in infinite gradations, through 
 mollusc to animal, through animal to man, through man 
 to spirit. After spirit comes immortality and endless 
 progression. 
 
 "To begin with the living organism in its first incep- 
 tion, we must go back in the scale of creation, — farther 
 back than you are aware; because the germ of life 
 
242 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 belongs to the invisible creations that even microscopic 
 examinations have failed to reveal. Among these infi- 
 nitely small forms is one that bears within, the germ 
 of the human life. Cast out on the sea of life, it 
 changes, enlarges, and multiplies, until a mollusc lies 
 within its shell. From this unthinking, unseeing form, 
 in the evolution of the ages, comes a slightly higher 
 creation, with sight and intelligence somewhat devel- 
 oped. After this the upward climb goes steadily on, 
 until fish and ape reach the final goal in man. From 
 man onward and upward is the intensest part of life 
 history, for here begins the prophecy of a glorious 
 future, together with the constant backward pull of 
 his progenitors. 
 
 "Here, then, is the great battle-ground of life: animal 
 instincts, selfishness, ferocity, over against the fine forces 
 of spirit; the eternal struggle between the animal and 
 the spiritual. 
 
 "There are many steps in this progress upward to 
 man and spirit and the life immortal. What does the 
 mollusc feel, for instance? Where does intelligence 
 separate from instinct? Where does spirit begin? These 
 are some of the questions of life processes. 
 
 "When the mollusc turns in its shell to seek for food ; 
 when the vertebrate begins to care for its young; when 
 in ages upon ages a conscience appears, and a human 
 heart begins to beat; — then the faint, first hint of the 
 immortal life begins. All this is the preparation of 
 unnumbered ages. Millions of years have been absorbed 
 in the process. What, then, must be the value of the 
 soul, if the cost be so indescribable! Yet the birth 
 of the soul is only the beginning. Poor and weak at 
 first, filled with evil impulse and selfish thought, it is 
 
A Message 243 
 
 only a shade above the animal; yet it holds the promise 
 of immortal life! 
 
 "But, just as a pugilist grows strong by hard knocks; 
 just as courage develops from fear; just as manliness 
 overcomes weakness, and loyalty outrides treason, and 
 principle is born out of sin; — so the soul, through its 
 many strifes, emerges from its base surroundings, and 
 begins its long and evolutionary progress towards im- 
 mortality. 
 
 "There are many small unseen influences at work 
 upon the soul; for you must know that a part of every 
 human life is beyond the seen and the mortal, and 
 belongs to the unseen and the immortal. This is the 
 life of the spirit which emanates from the soul. 
 
 "This organ that we call soul is invisible, for the 
 scalpel of the surgeon has never found it, nor the eyes 
 of the clairvoyant seen it. But it is there, invisible, 
 and powerful for good or evil; for the soul is not 
 always good nor always intelligent; it is educated along 
 with the body. In the formative condition which leads 
 to the immortal life the mind must begin its more 
 spiritual task of creating new desires, new motives, 
 and new activities, allowing the soul to grow out of 
 its selfishness into unselfish service; allowing the 
 thoughts to dwell in purer atmosphere, and life to 
 assume a finer development. 
 
 "And thus gradually, sometimes through suffering, 
 sometimes through loss, a few times through happiness, 
 the soul comes into its own. Yet it arrives here as 
 it left the earth plane; no miracle has been wrought, 
 no immediate entrance into infinite knowledge or infinite 
 joy. But even as the mortal slowly evolved from 
 lower to higher, so the soul progresses onward and 
 upward. 
 
244 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 "How can I describe its progress? Could a butterfly 
 tell the chrysalis of its flight? Could a bird make 
 the creeping things of earth understand its passage 
 through the air? Could a twentieth-century scientist 
 make a cave-man realize the wonders of electricity, of 
 the wireless, of radium, or of the X-ray? How can 
 one of this sphere do other than give impressions of 
 spirit life? — vague, perhaps; indefinite, as the critics 
 say; but still impressions; like shadows of the real, or 
 like a chord of music that preludes faintly the harmony 
 to follow. 
 
 "So then, having outlined the evolution of life from 
 invisible forms to visible man, from mortal man to 
 immortal spirit, I will leave still another impression 
 with you of this life. But how can I give it except in 
 phrases that you can understand? Joyous activity, 
 increasing knowledge, loving companionship, and, finally, 
 an ever-growing comprehension of the infinite, all- 
 pervading Wisdom and Love." 
 
 After this message was at last completed I read it 
 aloud one evening to F. R. He said it seemed to 
 him good, yet he imagined the critical ones would say 
 that, after all, the description of the unseen life was 
 still vague and indefinite. Soon my hand gave the 
 usual signs of wishing to write, and taking the pencil, 
 this came from the Williams College professor: 
 
 "I have listened to the reading of Halevans' message, 
 and know the criticism that you and others feel, that it 
 leaves this life too vaguely described. Yet Halevans is 
 right in saying that only impressions can be given. 
 Some impressions are clearer than others, however, and 
 I will try to give one that seems to me to present a 
 more definite picture of this place. Will you tell me 
 what constitutes beauty of place or scenery?" 
 
A Message 245 
 
 The question surprised me; and I wondered why, 
 when I was expecting some description of that after 
 life, he should talk of scenery! I did not in the least 
 guess that this question, as well as others that followed, 
 concealed a striking illustration or argument. It was 
 certainly not from my mind. From whose mind then? 
 Can you tell me? 
 
 But I answered his question, that I loved the moun- 
 tains, valleys, forests, rivers, etc. 
 
 "Yes," he wrote, "all these are here. But tell me 
 what to you is the ideal scenery." 
 
 'Oh, perhaps the wild, mountain scenery, canyon, 
 cataract, or wooded hill/ 
 
 Still he persisted. 
 
 "Will you answer what appeals to you most, the 
 wild and rugged, or the restfulness of valley or grove?" 
 
 I thought a little and answered that if I wished my 
 soul to be startled into reverent admiration, I would 
 choose nature's wonderlands: the Grand Canyon of the 
 Colorado, the mighty Alps, perhaps the awe-inspiring 
 volcano of Kilauea. Or, if I wished rest and repose, 
 I would like the quiet valley, shady grove, or murmur- 
 ing stream. 
 
 "Thus, you see," he then said, "the scenery is, to your 
 mind, beauty as it appeals to some inner sense; and 
 you have now given the key to heavenly beauty and 
 surroundings. It must express some feeling or thought, 
 if it is to represent beauty to you." 
 
 'Do you mean that it is only a thought heaven?' 
 
 "Not that exactly, but the thought or desire brings 
 one to that which corresponds to that thought. You 
 desire a home and the quiet places where thought may 
 dwell. Such a home you would build, because thought 
 forces are the creative power here. Then your soul 
 
246 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 would desire to expand and be uplifted in contempla- 
 tion of grandeur, and you would go to the grandeur 
 of mountain, sea, or sky, and lose yourself in the 
 vastness and majesty before you. Again, in your heart 
 of hearts, you would like the nearness of congenial 
 companionship, and the grace and beauty of exquisitely 
 fine surroundings, and these too would be yours. Can 
 you get my thought at all?" 
 
 'I think you mean that the surroundings correspond 
 to one's desires?' 
 
 "That is nearly the thought. The one word harmony 
 might express it all." 
 
 This was all from the professor, but to my surprise, 
 William James appeared, saying that he would like to 
 add his testimony to what had been said of impressions 
 of spirit life. 
 
 "Spirit is one thing," he wrote, "matter another. Do 
 not expect to measure both in the same way. Your 
 professor friend is trying to make your earth language 
 convey a little more clearly the impression of the life 
 here. We are puzzled how to get over to earth life 
 the beauty and harmony of this one. Where all are 
 tuned to the same vibrations, there can be no discordant 
 notes. You are musically in tune with the great com- 
 posers, and you will know what I mean when I say 
 that to be in tune with the heavenly vibrations means 
 a harmony undreamed on earth. It means a readjust- 
 ment of the earth-born faculties. It means that the 
 follies of earth thought are replaced by the wisdom of 
 this sphere. It means that the wisdom of earth thought 
 is merged in heavenly knowledge. It means that the 
 transient loves of earth are replaced by loves and 
 
A Message 247 
 
 friendships so fine as to bear no resemblance to the 
 fleeting ties of earth. 
 
 "Have I added anything to the clearness of the 
 description ?" 
 
 This was all at this time, but in closing I would like 
 to add one more word from Professor James, who came 
 a few evenings later with this: 
 
 "I have a word to say to earth people, if I can get 
 it through as I wish. It is that the earth is full of 
 mystery; every plant that grows, every wave of the 
 ocean, every star that shines, has its own hidden 
 mystery. Life, the life of the spirit, is God's mystery, 
 and God's blessing, and its richest blessings are here 
 in the unseen. Why, then, turn away from this greatest 
 and best of all mysteries? Why not come into closer 
 touch with this incomparably great and unseen life?" 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 249 
 
"These stories are for the mothers who have lost little 
 children. Tell them for me, if they could know the 
 love and tenderness that surround those little ones here, 
 they would not grieve so much. There are many 
 teachers here, — loving spirits, all of them, — to whom is 
 given the care of little ones who have come to this 
 side without their parents. The stories given here are 
 only one of the ways in which they are cared for and 
 educated. 
 
 DEE." 
 
 251 
 
CHILDREN STORIES 
 RECEIVED AND ARRANGED BY 'SIS' 
 
 IN the wave of psychic interest which has swept 
 over the world during and since the great war, 
 many bereaved ones have found comfort; and many 
 believe they have received communications from their 
 loved ones, and have become assured of future compan- 
 ionship in a life where war is banished and sorrow 
 unknown. A multitude of books has appeared, many 
 apparently inspired by those who have met the "great 
 change," yet still can look earthward; still can tell of 
 their passing, and their awakening in that strange new 
 life. The soldiers who gave their all; the scholars who 
 left their books; the great minds who have long been 
 on that farther side; — all send some news of that spirit 
 world, some description of its laws, occupations and 
 interest. 
 
 Yet, one field of inquiry has been left, for the most 
 part, vague or undescribed. This is concerning the 
 kind of life that opens out for children, for the little 
 ones who have passed over without their parents. 
 
 When, after many months of silence, Dee came to 
 us, the veil between the two worlds seemed to grow 
 transparent. At first it was enough to know that she 
 lived, — lived with her own personality, only intensified 
 and made more beautiful. Then we began to ask ques- 
 tions concerning that life and its unfoldment to her, 
 and soon we wished to know of her occupations. One 
 
254 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 evening we asked if she could tell us of her work. 
 The reply came quickly: 
 
 "Can you believe that I am developing into a teacher ?" 
 
 'We surely can', we replied; 'but will you tell us 
 just how and what you are teaching?' 
 
 "I am teaching little children at present, and love the 
 work. I tell them stories that have a lesson in them." 
 
 'Something like kindergarten work?' 
 
 "Yes; and I love it; for the children are so quick to 
 learn, and so loving, too. I like to mother the little 
 things, so that they may not miss too much the care 
 and tenderness of the mother left on earth." 
 
 'Can you give us some idea of the way you teach 
 them?' 
 
 "I will try. Today it was in this way : 
 
 " 'Once upon a time', I told them, 'there was a 
 beautiful fairy who took little children to a wonderful 
 garden where they could play. Then the fairy told 
 them of a new game.' And here I tell it to them, pre- 
 tending to quote the fairy's words. And so I draw them 
 into all sorts of little, new, educational thoughts, by 
 clothing the thought in a story. 
 
 "Sometimes I describe animals on earth, and they are 
 much interested because they have never seen them here. 
 You would laugh to see me trying to represent lions 
 and tigers. But I do not tell them they would harm 
 little children, because evil is not known to them. No 
 thought of cruelty must be allowed to enter their 
 minds." 
 
 This description of her work made us wish to hear 
 more, and one evening she gave us the following : 
 
 "My children are always the dearest work that I have, 
 and I hope that I shall never stop teaching them. Would 
 you like to hear about to-day's lesson? 
 
Children Stories 255 
 
 "I wished to tell them a story of activity in work; 
 so I described the little things of earth, like the ants and 
 bees and other busy little creatures. The children wanted 
 to know what they were like and I tried to tell them. 
 But I could not quite make them understand. Then I 
 tried to make pictures of them, but as I am no artist, 
 that was not much better. So I finally said that the 
 ants crawl and the bees fly. Then immediately we had 
 a crawling, flying crowd of children that completely 
 overwhelmed their teacher, and she called a halt to the 
 lesson and joined in the fun!" 
 
 Again, when we asked for a "kindergarten" story, she 
 told us the following: 
 
 "To-day I called a tiny child to come to me, and when 
 I had her in my arms, I placed my hand on her head 
 and said to the other children: 'Now this, where my 
 hand is, is a beautiful house that we are going to fur- 
 nish, and you may tell me what we should put in 
 it'. One said, 'There must be a big room full of love', 
 opening her arms as if she would inclose the universe. 
 Another declared that we must put in kind thoughts for 
 other children who had no mothers here. Another said 
 we could 'make a playroom in the house, and play 
 games, and see pictures of all those queer animals on 
 earth'. Another thought, 'We might have a little 
 mother's room, where we could mother other little chil- 
 dren as you mother us'. I said, 'Do you think the 
 rooms in this beautiful house are all filled now?' One 
 replied, 'Wouldn't love fill all the others?' 'Pretty 
 near it', I said, 'but how about truth and knowledge 
 and growth?' 'Why, each of these could have a room, 
 too', they said. And the little child in my arms began 
 
256 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 to feel of her head to find where all these rooms 
 could be." 
 
 We asked once if she did not have many children 
 come to her who had been wrongly taught, or not at all, 
 and therefore had only false ideas and impressions. My 
 pencil wrote: 
 
 "Most of them leave their false impressions with 
 their bodies. One of the children here was a child of 
 criminal parents, and came over poisoned by wrong 
 teaching; but the influence here was so good and so 
 gentle that she soon outgrew the other impressions. I 
 think she would have drifted into a criminal life if she 
 had been left on earth; here, she is very dear and 
 good." 
 
 'If every child had been surrounded by right influ- 
 ences, what would have happened?' 
 
 "Most of them would have been good, I think; and 
 their influence over the actually bad would have held 
 evil actions in check." 
 
 The work of my life nearly always has been in 
 music, and the part of it that I have liked best has 
 been the direction of choruses and choirs; yet I was 
 greatly surprised when Dee on that unseen side drew 
 a lesson from even this circumstance. 
 
 "Can you guess what I talked to my children about 
 to-day?" she wrote one evening. "I told them that you 
 were my friend on earth, and I told them how you loved 
 music. Then they wanted to try to sing, and I wish you 
 could have heard them. They made many sweet 
 sounds, but no time and no harmony. Then I described 
 how you used to beat time to have us sing together. 
 Then they all tried that. I thought they were very 
 dear, trying to follow my motions and keep together. 
 
Children Stories 257 
 
 "The lesson was, of course, unity in action, and that 
 to work together in harmony meant better and bigger 
 things than for each to try separately. I think the idea 
 appealed to them and increased their desire for united 
 and harmonious action." 
 
 "I do so love the work with the children, and their 
 quick responsiveness to my thought. I am teaching 
 them about unselfishness now, and how to send their 
 thoughts out to others in kindness and love. Sometimes 
 a newly arrived child feels desolate and lonely without 
 the sheltering protection of a mother's arms. Then the 
 children can be of the greatest service in surrounding the 
 little one with love and tender thought. There are many 
 ways in which children can learn the true office of un- 
 selfishness and love, and their gentle and loving atten- 
 tions to others react upon themselves in added happiness. 
 
 "I wish you could see them, all so dainty and light 
 and beautiful. To-day we walked in the garden looking 
 at the flowers. Then we tried to find the colors that 
 each liked best, and each picked out her favorite color. 
 One chose a pink flower, and said that was for love. 
 Another chose white, because that to her was like the 
 baby angels. Another gathered purple flowers because 
 her mother had loved that color. Dearest of all was the 
 little blue flower that stood for hope and happiness, 
 they said. And so we went through the garden, picking 
 flowers and telling what they meant, until we had 
 nearly all the virtues represented, but no faults. When 
 I asked where the faults were, they said, 'Why, flowers 
 have no faults'. Then I called them my flowers, and 
 told them that they, too, must be without faults if they 
 would belong in the beautiful garden of love, 
 
 "Ah, dear mothers of little children, I wish you could 
 
258 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 see these happy ones at play in these wonderful gardens ! 
 Can you not think of them so, rather than taken from 
 you and borne to some far-away unknown place?" 
 
 Then after awhile came a serious story: 
 "Many years ago a boy told his mother that he was 
 going to be a great man, and that he would have riches 
 and power, and make others do as he wished. Well, the 
 years went by, and the boy grew to manhood, and he 
 did attain power and riches and the gift of controlling 
 others ; but in far, far different ways from his own boy- 
 ish plans. He did have power, but power born out 
 of suffering and disappointment. He did have riches, 
 the riches of a spirit made pure by loss. And he did 
 control others, through the power of love and sympathy. 
 For poverty, ill-health and disappointment had come to 
 him in so many different ways, that his pride was turned 
 into humility, his selfishness into kindness, and all his 
 character into true nobility. Thus he was given his 
 desires, but in ways he could not have dreamed, and 
 with results he never anticipated. And so, I tried to 
 show the children that sorrow and disappointment to 
 earthly lives are often heavenly gifts." 
 
 The following story rather reflects on the writer, but 
 I think I will include it just the same: 
 
 "I will tell you about my children to-day. I have 
 talked of you many times, — of your music, of our 
 friendship, of our many happy times together ; and to-day 
 they asked me to tell them more about that friend on 
 earth. I told them she was very dear, but sometimes she 
 could not understand what I was trying to tell her, and 
 then she got cross! They asked me what 'cross' meant. 
 Then I tried to scowl and wrinkle up my face, and I 
 wish you could have heard them laugh ! So I had to 
 
Children Stories 259 
 
 explain that you were grieved sometimes, just as they 
 were grieved when they wanted their parents to see 
 them, and the parents could not see nor understand. So 
 then they got quite sorry for my little friend. 
 
 "I just wanted to show them how much you were in 
 my thought, and show you how my little pupils are 
 growing to think of you, too." 
 
 Some evenings later this came: 
 
 "I told my children to-day that I would talk a little 
 about history. They did not know the word and asked 
 what it meant. I said it meant the stories of the lives 
 of people, and the places in which they lived. But I 
 soon got beyond my depth and had to call for help. I 
 called a teacher of history from another plane, and he 
 began in such simple and beautiful ways to tell of lives 
 on different planets and the things that happened there, 
 that I learned not only the history, but his beautiful 
 manner of telling it; and I will study with him to get 
 more knowledge and better ways of expressing that 
 knowledge." 
 
 Here her .writing stopped, but after a little, Mary took 
 the pencil and wrote: 
 
 "She has not told it all, for he said some things of 
 her teaching that were lovely to hear. You see, she 
 is so loving that she teaches the children that the great- 
 est thing of all is love, and that love is the foundation 
 of all that is good in character and life, and they grow 
 into such expression of it that they are more than ordi- 
 narily beautiful in character and appearance, for char- 
 acter expresses itself outwardly in the appearance." 
 
 We have been so curious about the blending of story 
 and instruction that we repeat our request for the daily 
 
260 Spirit World and Spirit Life 
 
 teachings quite often. This one came in answer to one 
 such request: 
 
 "I had a little hide-and-seek story for them to-day. 
 I don't like to preach about character; so I turn the 
 preaching into playing, and this time I described the old 
 game of hide-and-seek to them, and how we shouted 'I 
 spy' when the hidden person was found. Then I told 
 them of the little thoughts that hid away, and that now 
 I was going to try to find them. The children grew 
 interested and bright eyes were following mine in the 
 pretended search, — for, really, I could see the characters 
 written on the souls before me. Sometimes I saw help- 
 fulness; sometimes a kind thought that seemed to blos- 
 som out like a flower; and again, just love illumined the 
 soul. Such dear thoughts in nearly all! I hardly 
 know if they had any real faults, only beginnings of 
 what might become so. Now and then a shade of self- 
 love, or maybe a tiny grain of selfishness or pride, but 
 all so small as scarcely to be called faults. But I said 
 'I spy' just the same, and told them what I saw, and 
 said we must drive them out and chase them away 
 before they grew into faults. So then we played we had 
 them on the run, and chased them hither and yon, until 
 I think we drove them all away. And every one laughed 
 and was happy, but the lesson remained/' 
 
 Once when we asked for Dee, Mary told us she was 
 with her children, but that she would call her. When 
 she came she told us the story-lesson she had just 
 been giving. 
 
 "We were trying to learn about the stars, and I told 
 them about the planet Mars, and they wanted to go 
 there at once. I told them of the study they must 
 first have, and they wanted a lesson right away. What 
 
Children Stories 261 
 
 could I do but tell them about travel of all kinds: — on 
 earth, in the clouds, by land and by water, by material 
 and by spiritual ways. They listened so eagerly that I 
 could not find it in my heart to tell them that years 
 must elapse before they would be wise enough to travel 
 to planets where were conditions so different from here. 
 So I told them a fairy story about travel, and we all 
 journeyed together in fairy boats with fairy sails, up 
 above the stars, and swung on comets, and danced 
 through northern lights, and played with elves and gob- 
 lins, and finally slid down a moonbeam to our home 
 here once more. 
 
 "That was just as Mary called me, and I ran away 
 and escaped further questions ; and wasn't I glad I" 
 
 But Mary added: 
 
 "The children are not going to stop there, though, 
 and her troubles are not over yet." 
 
 To which Dee responded: 
 
 "We will dodge the whole subject next time by start- 
 ing on something entirely new." 
 
 When we read this story aloud later, the following 
 was added: 
 
 "My fairy story was not as perfect a success as I 
 hoped, for the children still insist on seeing a real 
 planet! I have had to describe the earth to them, and 
 let them take that as a model for the others. The 
 things I can't exactly get around on that dark planet, 
 are the sin, suffering, ignorance, and selfishness, the 
 fierce wild animals, and the dangers that lurk in hidden 
 places. Could you describe the life on earth and keep 
 it all within the limit of love, wisdom, and goodness?" 
 
 'No, I am afraid not. Can you?' 
 
 "I am telling a rather one-sided story at present, leav- 
 ing out the dark side, hoping no embarassing questions 
 
262 Spirit World and Spirit Life; 
 
 will be asked until the little ones grow older and 
 wiser." 
 
 "I have been telling my children about the little men 
 and women of another universe, — a story that a friend 
 told me after one of her far-away visits. We know 
 something of other universes; but have to depend upon 
 our teachers, or those who have been there, for definite 
 knowledge, because we have not taken up the studies 
 that would help us to go there. 
 
 "Well, my friend told us that, among the planets of 
 one of the great suns, was one where life was very 
 minute, and the children were fairy-like in stature. 
 Perhaps they could not use a rose leaf for a couch, but 
 might sleep under the branches. The children were so 
 delighted that they wanted to go there at once. Then I 
 told them of the studies and the years of experience 
 and knowledge that must be acquired before they could 
 go, and they turned to their studies very eagerly, be- 
 lieving these would lead them to this fairy-like world; 
 while I thought nothing could be more fairy-like than 
 this dainty group of children." 
 
 One evening we had been talking with several friends 
 through the pencil. Finally Dee took it and wrote: 
 
 "I am tired of being shut out, and have concluded 
 to step in. Will you take a story to-night ? I have taught 
 the children a new game. It had no special moral, 
 but it kept them busy and happy. 
 
 "We were trying to see the colors in a rainbow. I 
 mean a spiritual rainbow, for we do not see earth colors. 
 This was as far as we got, when one of the little ones 
 said : 'Could we break it up into dresses ?' and an- 
 other said : 'No, let's play it is a beautiful chariot for 
 us to ride in.' 
 
Children Stories 263 
 
 "They knew about chariots in other stories. So we 
 all jumped into the rainbow and sailed around, or played 
 we did, and told what we saw. Some saw moons and 
 stars; some saw other little playmates coming out of the 
 sky to play with them; some laughed at the queer ani- 
 mals they conjured up; and we had a laughing, happy 
 group. Then suddenly one little girl said : 'I want my 
 mama. Where is she?' For the little thing had come 
 over alone. So we stopped our play, and all began com- 
 forting the child and leading her into happy thought. 
 So, after all, the little game ended in sympathy and 
 service. So don't you think it was a lesson, after all?" 
 
 "You might be able to take a story today. Will you 
 try? 
 
 "Imagine the tiny forms moving about, as dainty as 
 flowers, and as light and airy as butterflies. I cannot 
 describe them well, nor their motions ; but all are full of 
 grace and beauty. To-day I was trying to tell them 
 of" 
 
 "Will you try not to think out the story. I am telling 
 it, not you!" 
 
 I had not realized that my own thought was inter- 
 fering; but I said: 
 
 'AH right, go ahead.' 
 
 "I will write if you will stop thinking. Will you 
 write what I wish? I was trying to say 'figures', but 
 you would not write it." 
 
 'I thought the word came from my own mind. I did 
 not think you would be telling of figures there.' 
 
 "We do tell them of figures, and give them some 
 idea of numbers, too. We have to begin with the ele- 
 mentary things, as with earth children; and through 
 them lead up to higher things. So I was trying to 
 
264 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 
 
 teach them to count. And because they got mixed up in 
 the names of the figures, I had them form in a little 
 dance, where each one was a figure. And I had them 
 moving in pretty ways, each answering to the name of a 
 number. Sometimes they got mixed up, but the laugh 
 only added to the pleasure of the play. And finally 
 they learned to count very well to a certain number." 
 
 'Did they learn up to a hundred?' 
 
 "Million would be better." 
 
 'A million!' 
 
 "Yes. What do you expect of little ones with spirit 
 intelligence ? You are comparing them to earth children. 
 Here they learn millions as quickly as those of earth 
 would learn tens or hundreds." 
 
 'How long have you been teaching the class?' 
 
 "I have been with them as teacher almost since I 
 gained my spiritual sight and hearing." 
 
 'I suppose some have graduated from your class 
 before this?' 
 
 "Yes; many have gone on into higher classes. But I 
 teach the tiny ones still, and many others are coming 
 from the earth plane, so that I always have many to 
 teach." 
 
 'Can you tell us how many are in your charge?' 
 
 "The number changes, as some move on and others 
 come in. But there are very many ; you would call them 
 hundreds." 
 
 'Do you teach them in separate classes ?' 
 
 "I take them in different classes at times, but many 
 times have them all together." 
 
 'We were interested the other day when you told of 
 the one who was homesick for her mother.' 
 
 "Some are bewildered at first, and call often for their 
 mothers. But the love and tenderness that is here soon 
 
Children Stories 265 
 
 help them to be happy, and wait for their earth parents 
 with love in their hearts for those who loved them from 
 the first." 
 
 "Will you take a story to-night about my children? 
 
 "They were to-day trying to see pictures of life on 
 earth. Some of them have to do with war and other 
 troubles, and I have had a hard time trying to explain 
 that these things existed in the planet they came from. 
 Finally I told them of the effort to bring the low and 
 evil-minded into good, and of the many ways by which 
 they were brought. Some had to go through suffering, 
 and some had to see the results of selfishness, to make 
 them leave these faults and come into a better life. 
 
 "They could not understand, and one little one said, 
 'Why, what was love doing all this time?' I said I 
 thought love must have hid her eyes and gone away for 
 a time. Then one of them put her hands to her eyes, 
 and the others pretended to quarrel and have a little 
 war, and before I knew it a game was started. But 
 love, — the little one who pretended to be love, — took 
 her hands away from her eyes and smiled. And such a 
 smile! Did you ever see the sun come out of a dark 
 cloud? Well, she smiled just such a smile, and the 
 children all ran to her and circled about her and the war 
 was over. 
 
 "Don't you think that might happen on earth if there 
 were love enough?" 
 
 'If only there were love enough!' 
 
 "You must just go on trying to teach the world of 
 better things. It will be long before selfishness is 
 changed into service, but it must come sooner or later." 
 

 
 
 *> ■ c,^ 
 
 V